╔═══════════════════════════════════════════════╗
║ The Baltimore
Catechism ║
║ of Christian
Doctrine ║
║ For The Use
of ║
║ Sunday-School Teachers
and Advanced Classes ║
║ (Also known as Baltimore
Catechism No. 3) ║
╚═══════════════════════════════════════════════╝
by
Rev. Thomas L. Kinkead
These
Catechisms of the Baltimore Series are arranged on a progressive plan. No. 00 gives the Prayers and Acts to be
learned before the study of the Catechisms begins:-No. 0 contains one half the
questions of No. 1 ; No. 1 half the questions of No. 2; No. 2 one-third the
questions of No. 3, and No. 4 (an Explanation of the Baltimore Catechism)
furnishes much additional information with copious explanations and examples.
The same
questions bear the same numbers throughout the series, and their wording is
identical. The different sizes of type
make the Catechisms more suitable to their respective grades, smaller children
usually requiring larger print.
Apart from its
educational advantages, the progressive plan aims at lessening the expense in
providing children with Catechisms, by furnishing just what is necessary for
each grade; it aims also at encouraging the children to learn, by affording
opportunity for promotion from book to book.
These
Catechisms are intended to furnish a complete course of religious instruction,
when, used as follows:
No. 00 for Prayer classes.
No. 0 for Confession classes and certain adults.
No. 1 for First Communion classes.
No. 2 for Confirmation classes.
No. 3 for two years' course for Post-Confirmation
classes.
No. 4 for Teachers and Teachers' Training classes.
Preface To No. 3
I have been
requested by several priests to prepare an abridgment of the "Explanation
of the Baltimore Catechism" that would be suitable as a classbook for
children who have been confirmed or who have completed the study of the
Baltimore Catechism No. 2. The
"Explanation" itself contains more matter than some of these children
can master and it costs a little more than many of them can afford to pay. I have, therefore, selected from the list
given in the back of the "Explanation" a large number of the more
practical and important questions, to which I have added others, with answers,
as full, brief and simple as the matter will permit. These questions and answers are added to
those of the Baltimore Catechism No. 2, but with such distinction in type that
all may see they are not a part of the Catechism prepared by the Council, but
only a development of its meaning.
Whenever
questions on the same subject are repeated in the book their object is to bring
out some new point or to show their connection with the subject-matter there
explained.
AUTHOR.
Catechism of Christian Doctrine
PRAYERS
The Lord's Prayer.
Our Father,
who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name.
Thy kingdom come; Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive
us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us; and lead us not
into temptation, but deliver us from evil.
Amen.
The Angelical Salutation.
Hail Mary,
full of grace! the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou amongst women, and
blessed is the fruit of thy womb, Jesus.
Holy Mary, Mother of God, pray for us sinners, now and at the hour of
our death. Amen.
The Apostles' Creed.
I believe in
God, the Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and earth; and in Jesus Christ, His
only Son, our Lord; who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin
Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified; died, and was buried. He descended into hell; the third day He
arose again from the dead; He ascended into heaven, sitteth at the right hand
of God, the Father Almighty; from thence He shall come to judge the living and
the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost
the Holy Catholic Church, the communion of Saints, the forgiveness of sins, the
resurrection of the body, and the life everlasting. Amen.
The Confiteor.
I confess to
Almighty God, to blessed Mary, ever Virgin, to blessed Michael the Archangel,
to blessed John the Baptist, to the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and to all
the Saints, that I have sinned exceedingly in thought, word and deed, through,
my fault, through my fault, through my most grievous fault. Therefore, I
beseech blessed Mary, ever Virgin, blessed Michael the Archangel, blessed John
the Baptist, the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and all the Saints, to pray to
the Lord our God for me. May the Almighty
God have mercy on me, and forgive me my sins, and bring me to everlasting
life. Amen. May the Almighty and merciful Lord grant me
pardon, absolution, and remission of all my sins. Amen.
An Act of Faith.
O my God! I
firmly believe that Thou art one God in three Divine persons, Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost; I believe that Thy Divine Son became man, and died for our sins,
and that he will come to, judge the living and the dead. I believe these and all the truths which the
Holy Catholic Church teaches, because Thou hast revealed them, who canst
neither deceive nor be deceived.
An Act of Hope.
O my God!
relying on Thy infinite goodness and promises, I hope to obtain pardon of my
sins, the help of Thy grace, and life everlasting, through the merits of Jesus
Christ, my Lord and Redeemer.
An Act of Love.
O my God! I
love Thee above all things, with my whole heart and soul, because Thou art
all-good and worthy of all love. I love
my neighbor as myself for the love of Thee. I forgive all who have injured me, and ask
pardon of all whom I have injured.
An Act of Contrition.
O my God! I am
heartily sorry for having offended Thee, and I detest all my sins, because I
dread the loss of heaven and the pains of hell; but most of all because they
offend Thee, my God, who art all-good and deserving of all my love. I firmly resolve, with the help of Thy grace,
to confess my sins, to do penance, and to amend my life.
The Blessing before Meals.
Bless us, 0
Lord! and these Thy gifts, which we are about to receive from Thy bounty,
through Christ our Lord. Amen.
Grace after Meals.
We give Thee
thanks for all Thy benefits, 0 Almighty God, who livest and reignest for ever;
and may the souls of the faithful departed, through the mercy of God, rest in
peace. Amen.
The Manner in which a Lay Person is to Baptize in Case of
Necessity:
Pour common
water on the head or face of the person to be baptized say while pouring
it: "I baptize thee in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."
N.B. Any person of
either sex who has reached the use of reason can baptize in
case of necessity.
╔════════════════════════════════╗
║ THE LESSONS OF THE
CATECHISM ║
╚════════════════════════════════╝
LESSON 1: ON THE END OF MAN
LESSON 2: ON GOD AND HIS PERFECTIONS
LESSON 3: ON THE UNITY AND TRINITY OF GOD
LESSON 4: ON CREATION
LESSON 5: ON OUR FIRST PARENTS AND THEIR FALL
LESSON 6: ON SIN AND ITS KINDS
LESSON 7: ON THE INCARNATION AND REDEMPTION
LESSON 8: ON OUR LORD'S PASSION, DEATH, RESURRECTION,
AND ASCENSION
LESSON 9: ON THE HOLY GHOST AND HIS DESCENT UPON THE
APOSTLES
LESSON 10: ON THE
EFFECTS OF THE REDEMPTION
LESSON 11: ON THE
CHURCH
LESSON 12: ON THE
ATTRIBUTES AND MARKS OF THE CHURCH
LESSON 13: ON THE
SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL
LESSON 14: ON
BAPTISM
LESSON 15: ON
CONFIRMATION
LESSON 16: ON THE
GIFTS AND FRUITS OF THE HOLY GHOST
LESSON 17: ON THE
SACRAMENT OF PENANCE
LESSON 18: ON
CONTRITION
LESSON 19: ON
CONFESSION
LESSON 20: ON THE
MANNER OF MAKING A GOOD CONFESSION
LESSON 21: ON
INDULGENCES
LESSON 22: ON THE
HOLY EUCHARIST
LESSON 23: ON THE
END FOR WHICH THE HOLY EUCHARIST WAS INSTITUTED
LESSON 24: ON THE
SACRIFICE OF THE MASS
LESSON 25: ON
EXTREME UNCTION AND HOLY ORDERS
LESSON 26: ON
MATRIMONY
LESSON 27: ON THE
SACRAMENTALS
LESSON 28: ON
PRAYER
LESSON 29: ON THE
COMMANDMENTS OF GOD
LESSON 30: ON THE
FIRST COMMANDMENT SAINTS
LESSON 31: THE
FIRST COMMANDMENT -- ON THE HONOR AND INVOCATION OF SAINTS
LESSON 32: FROM
THE SECOND TO THE FOURTH COMMANDMENT
LESSON 33: FROM
THE FOURTH TO THE SEVENTH COMMANDMENT
LESSON 34: FROM
THE SEVENTH TO THE END OF THE TENTH COMMANDMENT
LESSON 35: ON THE
FIRST AND SECOND COMMANDMENTS OF THE CHURCH
LESSON 36: ON THE
THIRD, FOURTH, FIFTH, AND SIXTH COMMANDMENTS OF THE CHURCH AND HEAVEN
LESSON 37: ON THE
LAST JUDGMENT AND THE RESURRECTION, HELL, PURGATORY, AND HEAVEN
╔═════════════════════╗
║ LIST OF QUESTIONS ║
╚═════════════════════╝
LESSON FIRST: On
the End of Man.
Q.126. What do we
mean by the "end of man"?
Q.127. How do you
know that man was created for God
alone?
Q.128. In what
respect are all men equal?
Q.129. Do not men
differ in many things?
Q.130. Who made
the world?
Q.131. What does
"world" mean in this question?
Q.132. Who is God?
Q.133. What is
man?
Q.134. Does
"man" in the Catechism mean all human beings?
Q.135. What is a
creature?
Q.136. Is this
likeness in the body or in the soul?
Q.137. How is the
soul like to God?
Q.138. Is every
invisible thing a spirit?
Q.139. Has a
spirit any other quality?
Q.140. What do the
words "will never die" mean?
Q.141. Why then do
we say a soul is dead while in a state of
mortal sin?
Q.142. What does
our "understanding" mean?
Q.143. Can we
learn all truths by our reason alone?
Q.144. What do we
call the truths God teaches us?
Q.145. What is
"Free Will"?
Q.146. Have brute
animals "understanding" and "free will"?
Q.147. What gift
in animals supplies the place of reason?
Q.148. What is
instinct?
Q.149. Have men as
well as brutes "instinct"?
Q.150. Why did God
make you?
Q.151. Why is it
necessary to know God?
Q.152. Of which
must we take more care, our soul or our
body?
Q.153. Why must we
take more care of our soul than of our
body?
Q.154. What must
we do to save our souls?
Q.155. What does
"worship" mean?
Q.156. How shall
we know the things which we are to
believe?
Q.157. What do we
mean by the "Church, through which
God speaks
to us"?
Q.158. Where shall
we find the chief truths which the Church
teaches?
Q.159. If we shall
find only the "chief truths" in the
Apostles'
Creed, where shall we find the remaining
truths?
Q.160. Name some
sacred truths not mentioned in the
Apostles'
Creed.
Q.161. Say the
Apostles' Creed.
LESSON SECOND: On
God and His Perfections
Q.162. What is a
perfection?
Q.163. What is
God?
Q.164. What do we
mean when we say God is "infinitely
perfect"?
Q.165. Had God a
beginning?
Q.166. Where is God?
Q.167. How is God
everywhere?
Q.168. If God is
everywhere, why do we not see Him?
Q.169. Why do we
call God a "pure spirit'?
Q.170. Why can we
not see God with the eyes of our body?
Q.171. Does God
see us?
Q.172. Is it
necessary for God to watch over us?
Q.173. Does God
know all things?
Q.174. Can God do
all things?
Q.175. When is a
thing said to be "impossible"?
Q.176. Is God
just, holy, and merciful?
Q.177. Why must
God be "just" as well as "merciful"?
Q.178. Into what
sins will the forgetfulness of God's justice
lead us?
Q.179. Into what
sins will the forgetfulness of God's mercy
lead us?
LESSON THIRD: On
the Unity and Trinity of God
Q.180. What does
"unity," and what does "trinity" mean?
Q.181. Can we find
an example to fully illustrate the mystery
of the
Blessed Trinity?
Q.182. Is there
but one God?
Q.183. Why can
there be but one God?
Q.184. What does
"supreme" mean?
Q.185. When are
two persons said to be equal?
Q.186. How many persons
are there in God?
Q.187. What do
"divine" and "distinct" mean?
Q.188. Is the
Father God?
Q.189. Is the Son
God?
Q.190. Is the Holy
Ghost God?
Q.191. Do
"first," "second," and "third" with regard to the
persons of
the Blessed Trinity mean that one person
existed
before the other or that one is greater than the
other?
Q.192. What do you
mean by the Blessed Trinity?
Q.193. Are the
three Divine Persons equal in all things?
Q.194. Are the
three Divine Persons one and the same God?
Q.195. What do we
mean by the "nature" and "substance" of
a thing?
Q.196. Can we
fully understand how the three Divine Persons
are one and
the same God?
Q.197. What is a
mystery?
Q.198. Is every
truth which we cannot understand a mystery?
Q.199. Should we
believe truths which we cannot understand?
Q.200. Give an
example of truths which all believe, though
many do not
understand them.
Q.201. Why must a
divine religion have mysteries?
Q.202. Why does
God require us to believe mysteries?
Q.203. By what
form of prayer do we praise the Holy
Trinity?
Q.204. Say the
Doxology.
Q.205. Is there
any other form of the Doxology?
LESSON FOURTH: On
Creation
Q.206. What is the
difference between making and creating?
Q.207. Has
everything that exists been created?
Q.208. Who created
heaven and earth, and all things?
Q.209. From what
do we learn that God created heaven and
earth and
all things?
Q.210. Why did God
create all things?
Q.211. Did God
leave all things to themselves after He had
created
them?
Q.212. What do we
call the care by which God preserves and
governs the
world and all it contains?
Q.213. How did God
create heaven and earth?
Q.214. Which are
the chief creatures of God?
Q.215. How may
God's creatures on earth be divided?
Q.216. What are
angels?
Q.217. If Angels
have no bodies, how could they appear?
Q.218. Name some
persons to whom Angels appeared.
Q.219. Were the
angels created for any other purpose?
Q.220. Are all the
Angels equal in dignity?
Q.221. Mention
some Archangels and tell what they did.
Q.222. Were Angels
ever sent to punish men?
Q.223. What do our
guardian Angels do for us?
Q.224. How do we
know that Angels offer our prayers and
good works
to God?
Q.225. Why did God
appoint guardian Angels if He watches
over us
Himself?
Q.226. Were the
angels, as God created them, good and
happy?
Q.227. Did all the
angels remain good and happy?
Q.228. Do we know
the number of good and bad Angels?
Q.229. What was
the devil's name before he fell, and why
was he cast
out of heaven?
Q.230. How do the
bad Angels act toward us?
Q.231. Why does
the devil tempt us?
Q.232. Can we by our
own power overcome the temptations
of the
devil?
LESSON FIFTH: On
our First Parents and the Fall
Q.233. Who were
the first man and woman?
Q.234. Are there
any persons in the world who are not the
descendants
of Adam and Eve?
Q.235. Do not the
differences in color, figure, etc., which
we find in
distinct races indicate a difference in first
parents?
Q.236. Were Adam
and Eve innocent and holy when they
came from
the hand of God?
Q.237. What do we mean
by saying Adam and Eve "were
innocent" when they came from the hand of God?
Q.238. How was
Adam's body formed?
Q.239. How was
Eve's body formed?
Q.240. Why did God
make Eve from one of Adam's ribs?
Q.241. Could man's
body be developed from the body of an
inferior
animal?
Q.242. Could man's
soul and intelligence be formed by the
development
of animal life and instinct?
Q.243. Did God
give any command to Adam and Eve?
Q.244. What was
the Garden of Paradise?
Q.245. Where was
the Garden of Paradise situated?
Q.246. What was
the tree bearing the forbidden fruit called?
Q.247. Do we know
the name of any other tree in the
garden?
Q.248. Which were
the chief blessings intended for Adam
and Eve had
they remained faithful to God?
Q.249. Did Adam
and Eve remain faithful to God?
Q.250. Who was the
first to disobey God?
Q.251. How was Eve
tempted to sin?
Q.252. Which were
the chief causes that led Eve into sin?
Q.253. What befell
Adam and Eve on account of their sin?
Q.254. What other
evils befell Adam and Eve on account of
their sin?
Q.255. Were we to
remain in the Garden of Paradise forever
if Adam had
not sinned?
Q.256. What evil
befell us on account of the disobedience of
our first
parents?
Q.257. Is it not
unjust to punish us for the sin of our first
parents?
Q.258. But how did
the loss of the gift of original justice
leave our
first parents and us in mortal sin?
Q.259. What other
effects followed from the sin of our first
parents?
Q.260. What do we
mean by "our nature was corrupted"?
Q.261. Why do we
say our understanding was darkened?
Q.262. Why do we
say our will was weakened?
Q.263. In what
does the strong inclination to evil that is left
in us
consist?
Q.264. What is
this strong inclination to evil called, and why
did God
permit it to remain in us?
Q.265. What is the
sin called which we inherit from our first
parents?
Q.266. Why is this
sin called original?
Q.267. Does this
corruption of our nature remain in us after
original
sin is forgiven?
Q.268. Was any one
ever preserved from original sin?
Q.269. Why was the
Blessed Virgin preserved from original
sin?
Q.270. How could
the Blessed Virgin be preserved from sin
by her
Divine Son, before her Son was born?
Q.271. What does
the "Immaculate Conception" mean?
Q.272. What has
always been the belief of the Church
concerning
this truth?
Q.273. To what
should the thoughts of the Immaculate
Conception
lead us?
LESSON SIXTH: On
Sin and Its Kinds
Q.274. How is sin
divided?
Q.275. In how many
ways may actual sin be committed?
Q.276. What is our
sin called when we neglect things
commanded?
Q.277. Is original
sin the only kind of sin?
Q.278. What is
actual sin?
Q.279. How many
kinds of actual sin are there?
Q.280. What is
mortal sin?
Q.281. Why is this
sin called mortal?
Q.282. How many
things are necessary to make a sin mortal?
Q.283. What do we
mean by "grievous matter" with regard
to sin?
Q.284. What does
"sufficient reflection and full consent of
the
will" mean?
Q.285. What are
sins committed without reflection or consent
called?
Q.286. Do past
material sins become real sins as soon as we
discover
their sinfulness?
Q.287. How can we
know what sins are considered mortal?
Q.288. Why is it
wrong to judge others guilty of sin?
Q.289. What sin
does he commit who without sufficient
reason
believes another guilty of sin?
Q.290. What is
venial sin?
Q.291. Can we
always distinguish venial from mortal sin?
Q.292. Can slight
offenses ever become mortal sins?
Q.293. Which are
the effects of venial sin?
Q.294. How can we
know a thought, word or deed to be
sinful?
Q.295. Which are
the chief sources of sin?
Q.296. What is
pride?
Q.297. What effect
has pride on our souls?
Q.298. What is
covetousness?
Q.299. What effect
has covetousness on our souls?
Q.300. What is
lust?
Q.301. What effect
has lust on our souls?
Q.302. What is
anger?
Q.303. What effect
has anger on our soul?
Q.304. What is
gluttony?
Q.305. What kind
of a sin is drunkenness?
Q.306. Is
drunkenness always a mortal sin?
Q.307. What are
the chief effects of habitual drunkenness?
Q.308. What three
sins seem to cause most evil in the world?
Q.309. What is
envy?
Q.310. What effect
has envy on the soul?
Q.311. What is
sloth?
Q.312. What effect
has sloth upon the soul?
Q.313. Why are the
seven sources of sin called capital sins?
Q.314. What do we
mean by our predominant sin or ruling
passion?
Q.315. How can we
best overcome our sins?
Q.316. Should we
give up trying to be good when we seem
not to succeed in overcoming our faults?
Q.317. What
virtues are opposed to the seven capital sins?
LESSON SEVENTH: On
the Incarnation and Redemption
Q.318. What does
"incarnation" mean, and what does
"redemption" mean?
Q.319. Did God
abandon man after he fell into sin?
Q.320. What do we
mean by the "gates of heaven"?
Q.321. Who is the
Redeemer?
Q.322. What does
the name "Jesus" signify and how was this
name given
to Our Lord?
Q.323. What does
the name "Christ" signify?
Q.324. How did
Christ show and prove His divine power?
Q.325. What, then,
did the miracles of Jesus Christ prove?
Q.326. Could not
men have been deceived in the miracles of
Christ?
Q.327. Could not
false accounts of these miracles have been
written
after the death of Our Lord?
Q.328. Did Jesus
Christ die to redeem all men of every age
and race
without exception?
Q.329. How are the
merits of Jesus Christ applied to our
souls?
Q.330. What do you
believe of Jesus Christ?
Q.331. Cannot we
also be called the Children of God, and
therefore
His sons and daughters?
Q.332. Why is
Jesus Christ true God?
Q.333. Why is
Jesus Christ true man?
Q.334. Who was the
foster father or guardian of Our Lord
while on earth?
Q.335. Is Jesus
Christ in heaven as God or as man?
Q.336. How many
natures are there in Jesus Christ?
Q.337. Is Jesus
Christ more than one person?
Q.338. From what
do we learn that Jesus Christ is but one
person?
Q.339. Was Jesus
Christ always God?
Q.340. Was Jesus
Christ always man?
Q.341. What do you
mean by the Incarnation?
Q.342. How was the
Son of God made man?
Q.343. Is the
Blessed Virgin Mary truly the Mother of God?
Q.344. Did the Son
of God become man immediately after
the sin of
our first parents?
Q.345. How many
years passed from the time Adam sinned
till the
time the Redeemer came?
Q.346. What was
the moral condition of the world just
before the
coming of Our Lord?
Q.347. Why was the
coming of the Redeemer so long
delayed?
Q.348. When was
the Redeemer promised to mankind?
Q.349. Who were
the prophets?
Q.350. What did
the prophets foretell concerning the
Redeemer?
Q.351. Have all
these prophecies concerning the Redeemer
been
fulfilled?
Q.352. Where shall
we find these prophecies concerning the
Redeemer?
Q.353. If the
Redeemer's coming was so clearly foretold,
why did not
all recognize Him when He came?
Q.354. How could
they be saved who lived before the Son of
God became
man?
Q.355. On what day
was the Son of God conceived and made
man?
Q.356. On what day
was Christ born?
Q.357. Why did the
Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph go to
Bethlehem
just before the birth of Our Lord?
Q.358. Why was
Christ born in a stable?
Q.359. In giving
the ancestors or forefathers of Our Lord,
why do the
Gospels give the ancestors of Joseph, who
was only
Christ's foster-father, and not the ancestors
of Mary,
who was Christ's real parent?
Q.360. Had Our
Lord any brothers or sisters ?
Q.361. Who were
among the first to adore the Infant Jesus?
Q.362. Who sought
to kill the Infant Jesus?
Q.363. How was the
Holy Infant rescued from the power of
Herod?
Q.364. How did
Herod hope to accomplish his wicked
designs?
Q.365. How may the
years of Christ's life be divided?
Q.366. Why is
Christ's life thus divided?
Q.367. How long
did Christ live on earth?
Q.368. Why did
Christ live so long on earth?
LESSON EIGHTH: On
Our Lord's Passion, Death, Resurrection, and Ascension
Q.369. What do we
mean by Our Lord's Passion?
Q.370. What did
Jesus Christ suffer?
Q.371. When did
Our Lord suffer the "bloody sweat"?
Q.372. Who
accompanied Our Lord to the Garden of Olives
on the
night of His Agony?
Q.373. What do we
mean by the transfiguration of Our Lord?
Q.374. Who were
present at the transfiguration?
Q.375. What caused
Our Lord's agony in the garden?
Q.376. Why was
Christ cruelly scourged?
Q.377. Why was
Christ crowned with thorns?
Q.378. Could
Christ, if He pleased, have escaped the tortures
of His
Passion?
Q.379. Was it
necessary for Christ to suffer so much in order
to redeem us?
Q.380. Who
betrayed Our Lord?
Q.381. How was
Christ condemned to death?
Q.382. On what day
did Christ die?
Q.383. Why do you
call that day "good" on which Christ
died so
sorrowful a death?
Q.384. How long
was Our Lord hanging on the cross before
He died?
Q.385. What do we
call the words Christ spoke while
hanging on
the Cross?
Q.386. Repeat the
seven last words or sayings of Jesus on the
Cross.
Q.387. What
happened at the death of Our Lord?
Q.388. What was
the Holy of Holies in the temple?
Q.389. What was
the "Ark of the Covenant"?
Q.390. Why was the
veil of the Temple torn asunder at the
death of
Christ?
Q.391. Why did the
Jewish religion, which up to the death of
Christ had been the true religion, cease at
that time to
be the true
religion?
Q.392. Were all
the laws of the Jewish religion abolished by
the
establishment of Christianity?
Q.393. What do we
mean by moral and ceremonial laws?
Q.394. Where did
Christ die?
Q.395. Where was
Mount Calvary, and what does the name
signify?
Q.396. How did
Christ die?
Q.397. Why was Our
Lord crucified between thieves?
Q.398. Why did
Christ suffer and die?
Q.399. How was Our
Lord's body buried?
Q.400. What
lessons do we learn from the sufferings and
death of
Christ?
Q.401. Whither did
Christ's soul go after His death?
Q.402. Did
Christ's soul descend into the hell of the damned?
Q.403. Why did
Christ descend into Limbo?
Q.404. Where was
Christ's body while His soul was in
Limbo?
Q.405. On what day
did Christ rise from the dead?
Q.406. Why is the
Resurrection the greatest of Christ's
miracles?
Q.407. Has any one
ever tried to disprove the miracle of the
resurrection?
Q.408. What do we
mean when we say Christ rose "glorious"
from the
dead?
Q.409. What are
the qualities of a glorified body?
Q.410. Was Christ
three full days in the tomb?
Q.411. How long
did Christ stay on earth after His
resurrection?
Q.412. Was Christ
visible to all and at all times during the
forty days
He remained on earth after His
resurrection?
Q.413. How did
Christ show that He was truly risen from the
dead?
Q.414. After
Christ had remained forty days on earth,
whither did
He go?
Q.415. Where did
the ascension of Our Lord take place?
Q.416. Who were
present at the ascension and who ascended
with
Christ?
Q.417. Why is the
paschal candle which is lighted on Easter
morning
extinguished at the Mass on Ascension Day?
Q.418. Where is
Christ in heaven?
Q.419. What do you
mean by saying that Christ sits at the
right hand
of God?
LESSON NINTH: On
the Holy Ghost and His Descent upon the Apostles
Q.420. Who is the
Holy Ghost?
Q.421. Did the
Holy Ghost ever appear?
Q.422. Is the Holy
Ghost called by other names?
Q.423. From whom
does the Holy Ghost proceed?
Q.424. Is the Holy
Ghost equal to the Father and the Son?
Q.425. On what day
did the Holy Ghost come down upon the
Apostles?
Q.426. Why is the
day on which the Holy Ghost came down
upon the
Apostles called Whitsunday?
Q.427. Why is this
feast called also Pentecost?
Q.428. How did the
Holy Ghost come down upon the
Apostles?
Q.429. What did
the form of tongues of fire denote?
Q.430. Who sent
the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles?
Q.431. Did the
Apostles know that the Holy Ghost would
come down
upon them?
Q.432. Has any one
ever denied the existence of the Holy
Ghost?
Q.433. What are
the sins against the Holy Ghost which Our
Lord said
will not be forgiven either in this world or
in the
next?
Q.434. Why did
Christ send the Holy Ghost?
Q.435. How was the
Church sanctified through the coming of
the Holy
Ghost?
Q.436. How were
the Apostles enlightened through the
coming of
the Holy Ghost?
Q.437. How were
the Apostles strengthened through the
coming of
the Holy Ghost?
Q.438. What does
"Apostle," and what does "Gospel" mean?
Q.439. Name the
Apostles.
Q.440. Was St.
Paul an Apostle?
Q.441. How did St.
Paul become an Apostle?
Q.442. Who were
the Evangelists?
Q.443. Why did not
the Apostles fully understand when
Christ
Himself taught them?
Q.444. Will the
Holy Ghost abide with the Church forever?
Q.445. What
benefit do we derive from the knowledge that
the Holy
Ghost will abide with the Church forever?
Q.446. What
visible power was given to the Apostles through
the coming
of the Holy Ghost?
Q.447. Why did
such wonderful gifts accompany
confirmation, or the coming of the Holy Ghost, in the
first ages
of the Church?
Q.448. Why are
these signs not continued everywhere at the
present
time?
Q.449. Were such
powers as the "gift of tongues" a part of
the
Sacrament of Confirmation?
LESSON TENTH: On
the Effects of the Redemption
Q.450. What is an
effect?
Q.451. What does
redemption mean?
Q.452. What did
Adam give away by his sin, and what did
Our Lord
buy back for him and us?
Q.453. Which are
the chief effects of the Redemption?
Q.454. Why do we
say "chief effects"?
Q.455. Why did
God's justice require satisfaction?
Q.456. What do you
mean by grace?
Q.457. What does
"supernatural" mean?
Q.458. What do you
mean by "merit"?
Q.459. How many
kinds of grace are there?
Q.460. What is the
difference between sanctifying grace and
actual
grace?
Q.461. What is
sanctifying grace?
Q.462. What do you
call those graces or gifts of God by
which we
believe in Him, hope in Him, and love
Him?
Q.463. What do you
mean by virtue and vice?
Q.464. Does habit
excuse us from the sins committed through
it?
Q.465. What is
Faith?
Q.466. What is
Hope?
Q.467. What is
Charity?
Q.468. Why are
Faith, Hope and Charity called virtues?
Q.469. What kind
of virtues are Faith, Hope and Charity?
Q.470. Why do we
say the three theological virtues are
infused and the four moral virtues
acquired?
Q.471. Why do we
believe God, hope in Him, and love
Him?
Q.472. What mortal
sins are opposed to Faith?
Q.473. Who is our
neighbor?
Q.474. Why should
we love our neighbor?
Q.475. What is actual
grace?
Q.476. Is grace
necessary to salvation?
Q.477. Can we
resist the grace of God?
Q.478. Is it a sin
knowingly to resist the grace of God?
Q.479. Does God
give His grace to every one?
Q.480. What is the
grace of perseverance?
Q.481. Can we
merit the grace of final perseverance or know
when we
possess it?
Q.482. Can a
person merit any supernatural reward for good
deeds
performed while he is in mortal sin?
Q.483. Does God
reward anything but our good works?
LESSON ELEVENTH:
On the Church
Q.484. How was the
true religion preserved from Adam till
the coming
of Christ?
Q.485. Who were
the prophets, and what was their chief
duty?
Q.486. How could
they be saved who lived before Christ
became man?
Q.487. Was the
true religion universal before the coming of
Christ?
Q.488. Which are
the means instituted by Our Lord to enable
men at all
times to share in the fruits of the
Redemption?
Q.489. What is the
Church?
Q.490. How may the
members of the Church on earth be
divided?
Q.491. What is the
duty of the Teaching Church?
Q.492. What is the
duty of the faithful?
Q.493. What do you
mean by "profess the faith of Christ"?
Q.494. What do we
mean by "lawful pastors"?
Q.495. Who is the
invisible Head of the Church?
Q.496. Who is the
visible Head of the Church?
Q.497. What does
"vicar" mean?
Q.498. Could any
one be Pope without being Bishop of
Rome?
Q.499. Why is the
Pope, the Bishop of Rome, the visible
Head of the
Church?
Q.500. Why are
Catholics called "Roman"?
Q.501. By what
name is a bishop's diocese sometimes called?
Q.502. What do we
call the right by which St. Peter or his
successor
has always been the head of the Church and
of all its
bishops?
Q.503. How is it
shown that St. Peter or his successor has
always been
the head of the Church?
Q.504. How do we
know that the rights and privileges
bestowed on
St. Peter were given also to his
successors
-- the Popes?
Q.505. Did St.
Peter establish any Church before he came to
Rome?
Q.506. Who are the
successors of the other Apostles?
Q.507. How do we
know that the bishops of the Church are
the
successors of the Apostles?
Q.508. Why did
Christ found the Church?
Q.509. Are all
bound to belong to the Church?
Q.510. Is it ever
possible for one to be saved who does not
know the
Catholic Church to be the true Church?
Q.511. Why do we
say it is only possible for a person to be
saved who
does not know the Catholic Church to be
the true
Church?
Q.512. How are
such persons said to belong to the Church?
Q.513. Why must
the true Church be visible?
Q.514. What
excuses do some give for not becoming
members of
the true Church?
Q.515. How do you
answer such excuses?
Q.516. Why can
there be only one true religion?
LESSON TWELFTH: On
the Attributes and Marks of the Church
Q.517. What is an
attribute?
Q.518. What is a
mark?
Q.519. How do we
know that the Church must have the four
marks and
three attributes usually ascribed or given to
it?
Q.520. Can the
Church have the four marks without the three
attributes?
Q.521. Why are
both marks and attributes necessary in the
Church?
Q.522. Which are
the attributes of the Church?
Q.523. What is
authority?
Q.524. From whom
must all persons derive whatever lawful
authority
they possess?
Q.525. What do you
mean by the authority of the Church?
Q.526. What do you
mean by the infallibility of the Church?
Q.527. What do we
mean by a "doctrine of faith or morals"?
Q.528. How do you
know that the Church can not err?
Q.529. Since the
Church can not err, could it ever be
reformed in
its teaching of faith or morals?
Q.530. When does
the Church teach infallibly?
Q.531. What is
necessary that the Pope may speak infallibly
or
ex-cathedra?
Q.532. Is the Pope
infallible in everything he says and does?
Q.533. Can the
Pope commit sin?
Q.534. What does
ex-cathedra mean?
Q.535. Why is the
chief Church in a diocese called a
Cathedral?
Q.536. How many
Popes have governed the Church from St.
Peter to
Pius XI.?
Q.537. What does
anti-pope mean, and who were the
anti-popes?
Q.538. Why must
the Pope sometimes warn us on political
and other
matters?
Q.539. What do we
mean by the "temporal power" of the
Pope?
Q.540. How did the
Pope acquire and how was he deprived
of the
temporal power?
Q.541. How was the
temporal power useful to the Church?
Q.542. What name
do we give to the offerings made yearly
by the
faithful for the support of the Pope and the
government
of the Church?
Q.543. What do you
mean by the indefectibility of the
Church?
Q.544. What is the
difference between the infallibility and
indefectibility of the Church?
Q.545. Did Our
Lord Himself make all the laws of the
Church?
Q.546. Can the
Church change its laws?
Q.547. In whom are
these attributes found in their fullness?
Q.548. Has the
Church any marks by which it may be
known?
Q.549. How is the
Church One?
Q.550. How is it
evident that the Church is one in
government?
Q.551. What is
meant by the Hierarchy of the Church?
Q.552. How is it
evident that the Church is one in worship?
Q.553. How is it
evident that the Church is one in faith?
Q.554. Could a
person who denies only one article of our
faith be a
Catholic?
Q.555. Are there
any pious beliefs and practices in the
Church that
are not articles of faith?
Q.556. Of what sin
are persons guilty who put firm belief in
religious
or other practices that are either forbidden or
useless?
Q.557. Where does
the Church find the revealed truths it is
bound to
teach?
Q.558. What is the
Holy Scripture or Bible?
Q.559. What is
meant by the Canon of the Sacred Scriptures?
Q.560. Where does
the Church find the revealed traditions?
Q.561. Must we
ourselves seek in the Scriptures and
traditions
for what we are to believe?
Q.562. How do we
show that the Holy Scriptures alone could
not be our
guide to salvation and infallible rule of
faith?
Q.563. How is the
Church Holy?
Q.564. How is the
Church Catholic or universal?
Q.565. How do you
show that the Catholic Church is
universal
in time, in place, and in doctrine?
Q.566. Why does
the Church use the Latin language instead
of the national language of its children?
Q.567. How is the
Church Apostolic?
Q.568. Does the
Church, by defining certain truths, thereby
make new
doctrines?
Q.569. What, then,
is the use of defining or declaring a truth
an article
of faith if it has always been believed?
Q.570. In which
Church are these attributes and marks found?
Q.571. How do you
show that Protestant Churches have not
the marks
of the true Church?
Q.572. From whom
does the Church derive its undying life
and
infallible authority?
Q.573. By whom is
the Church made and kept One, Holy,
and
Catholic?
LESSON THIRTEENTH:
On the Sacraments in General
Q.574. What is a
Sacrament?
Q.575. Are these
three things, namely: An outward or visible
sign, the
institution of that sign by Christ, and the
giving of
grace through the use of that sign, always
necessary
for the existence of a Sacrament?
Q.576. Why does
the Church use numerous ceremonies or
actions in applying the outward signs of the
Sacraments?
Q.577. How many
Sacraments are there?
Q.578. Were all
the Sacraments instituted by Our Lord?
Q.579. How do we
know there are seven Sacraments and no
more or
less?
Q.580. Why have
the Sacraments been instituted?
Q.581. Do the
Sacraments recall in any way the means by
which Our
Lord merited the graces we receive
through
them?
Q.582. Give, for
example, the outward sign in Baptism and
Confirmation.
Q.583. What is the
use of the outward signs in the
Sacraments?
Q.584. Does the
outward sign merely indicate that grace has
been given,
or does the use of the outward sign with
the proper
intention also give the grace of the
Sacrament?
Q.585. What do we
mean by the "right intention" for the
administration of the Sacraments?
Q.586. Is there
any likeness between the thing used in the
outward
sign and the grace given in each Sacrament?
Q.587. What do we
mean by the "matter and form" of the
Sacraments?
Q.588. Do the
needs of the soul resemble the needs of the
body?
Q.589. Whence have
the Sacraments the power of giving
grace?
Q.590. Does the
effect of the Sacraments depend on the
worthiness
or unworthiness of the one who
administers
them?
Q.591. What grace
do the Sacraments give?
Q.592. When is a
Sacrament said to give, and when is it said
to
increase, grace in our souls?
Q.593. Which are
the Sacraments that give sanctifying grace?
Q.594. Why are
Baptism and Penance called Sacraments of
the dead?
Q.595. May not the
Sacrament of Penance be received by one
who is in a
state of grace?
Q.596. Which are
the Sacraments that increase sanctifying
grace in
our soul?
Q.597. What do we
mean by Sacraments of the dead and
Sacraments
of the living?
Q.598. Why are
Confirmation, Holy Eucharist, Extreme
Unction,
Holy Orders, and Matrimony called
Sacraments of the living?
Q.599. What sin
does he commit who receives the Sacraments
of the
living in mortal sin?
Q.600. In what
other ways besides the unworthy reception of
the
Sacraments may persons commit sacrilege?
Q.601. Besides
sanctifying grace do the Sacraments give any
other
grace?
Q.602. What is
sacramental grace?
Q.603. Is the
Sacramental grace independent of the
sanctifying
grace given in the Sacraments?
Q.604. Give an
example of how the Sacramental grace aids
us, for
instance, in Confirmation and Penance.
Q.605. Do the
Sacraments always give grace?
Q.606. What do we
mean by the "right dispositions" for the
reception
of the Sacraments?
Q.607. Give an
example of the "right dispositions" for
Penance and
for the Holy Eucharist.
Q.608. Can we
receive the Sacraments more than once?
Q.609. Why can we
not receive Baptism, Confirmation, and
Holy Orders
more than once?
Q.610. What is the
character which these Sacraments imprint
in the
soul?
Q.611. Does this
character remain in the soul even after
death?
Q.612. Can the
Sacraments be given conditionally?
Q.613. What do we
mean by giving a Sacrament
conditionally?
Q.614. Give an
example of how a Sacrament is given
conditionally.
Q.615. Which of
the Sacraments are most frequently given
conditionally?
Q.616. Name some
of the more common circumstances in
which a
priest is obliged to administer the Sacraments
conditionally.
Q.617. What is the
use and effect of giving the Sacraments
conditionally?
Q.618. What is the
difference between the powers of a bishop
and of a
priest with regard to the administration of
the Sacraments?
Q.619. Can a
person receive all the Sacraments?
LESSON FOURTEENTH:
On Baptism
Q.620. When was
baptism instituted?
Q.621. What is
Baptism?
Q.622. What were
persons called in the first ages of the
Church who
were being instructed and prepared for
baptism?
Q.623. What
persons are called heirs?
Q.624. Why, then,
are we the heirs of Christ?
Q.625. What
conditions has Our Lord laid down for the
gaining of
this inheritance?
Q.626. Did not St.
John the Baptist institute the Sacrament of
Baptism?
Q.627. Are actual
sins ever remitted by Baptism?
Q.628. That actual
sins may be remitted by baptism, is it
necessary
to be sorry for them?
Q.629. What
punishments are due to actual sins?
Q.630. Why is
there a double punishment attached to actual
sins?
Q.631. Is Baptism
necessary to salvation?
Q.632. Where will
persons go who -- such as infants -- have
not
committed actual sin and who, through no fault of
theirs, die
without baptism?
Q.633. Who can
administer Baptism?
Q.634. What do we
mean by the "ordinary minister" of a
Sacrament?
Q.635. Can a
person who has not himself been baptized, and
who does
not even believe in the Sacrament of
baptism, give it validly to another in case
of
necessity?
Q.636. Why do the
consequences of original sin, such as
suffering,
temptation, sickness, and death, remain
after the
sin has been forgiven in baptism?
Q.637. Can a
person ever receive any of the other Sacraments
without
first receiving baptism?
Q.638. How is
Baptism given?
Q.639. If water
cannot be had, in case of necessity, may any
other
liquid be used for baptism?
Q.640. If it is
impossible, in case of necessity, to reach the
head, may
the water be poured on any other part of
the body?
Q.641. Is the
baptism valid if we say: "I baptize thee in the
name of the
Holy Trinity," without naming the
Persons of
the Trinity?
Q.642. Is it wrong
to defer the baptism of an infant?
Q.643. Can we
baptize a child against the wishes of its
parents?
Q.644. How many
kinds of Baptism are there?
Q.645. What is
Baptism of water?
Q.646. In how many
ways was the baptism of water given in
the first
ages of the Church?
Q.647. What are
the chief ceremonies used in solemn
baptism,
and what do they signify?
Q.648. Should one
who, in case of necessity, has been
baptized
with private baptism, be afterwards brought
to the
Church to have the ceremonies of solemn
baptism
completed?
Q.649. Is solemn
baptism given with any special kind of
water?
Q.650. What is
Baptism of desire?
Q.651. What is
Baptism of blood?
Q.652. What is the
baptism of blood most commonly called?
Q.653. Is Baptism
of desire or of blood sufficient to produce
the effects
of Baptism of water?
Q.654. How do we
know that the baptism of desire or of
blood will
save us when it is impossible to receive the
baptism of
water?
Q.655. What do we
promise in Baptism?
Q.656. What do we
mean by the "pomps" of the devil?
Q.657. Why is the
name of a saint given in Baptism?
Q.658. What is the
Saint whose name we bear called?
Q.659. What names
should never be given in baptism?
Q.660. Why are
godfathers and godmothers given in Baptism?
Q.661. By what
other name are godfathers and godmothers
called?
Q.662. Can a
person ever be sponsor when absent from the
baptism?
Q.663. With whom
do godparents, as well as the one
baptizing,
contract a relationship?
Q.664. What
questions should persons who bring a child for
baptism be
able to answer?
Q.665. What is the
obligation of a godfather and a
godmother?
Q.666. Can persons
who are not Catholics be sponsors for
Catholic
children?
Q.667. What should
parents chiefly consider in the selection
of sponsors
for their children?
Q.668. What
dispositions must adults or grown persons, have
that they
may worthily receive baptism?
Q.669. What is the
ceremony of churching?
LESSON FIFTEENTH:
On Confirmation
Q.670. What is
Confirmation?
Q.671. When was
Confirmation instituted?
Q.672. Why is
Confirmation so called?
Q.673. Why are we
called soldiers of Jesus Christ?
Q.674. May one add
a new name to his own at Confirmation?
Q.675. Who
administers Confirmation?
Q.676. Why do we
say the bishop is the "ordinary minister"
of
Confirmation?
Q.677. How does
the bishop give Confirmation?
Q.678. In
Confirmation, what does the extending of the
bishop's
hands over us signify?
Q.679. What is
holy chrism?
Q.680. What do the
oil and balm in Holy Chrism signify?
Q.681. How many
holy oils are used in the Church?
Q.682. What
constitutes the difference between these oils?
Q.683. When and by
whom are the holy oils blessed?
Q.684. For what
are the holy oils used?
Q.685. What does
the bishop say in anointing the person he
confirms?
Q.686. What is
meant by anointing the forehead with chrism
in the form
of a cross?
Q.687. When must
we openly profess and practice our
religion?
Q.688. Why have we
good reason never to be ashamed of the
Catholic
faith?
Q.689. Why does
the bishop give the person he confirms a
slight blow
on the cheek?
Q.690. Is it right
to test ourselves through our imagination of
what we
would be willing to suffer for the sake of
Christ?
Q.691. To receive
Confirmation worthily is it necessary to be
in the
state of grace?
Q.692. What
special preparation should be made to receive
Confirmation?
Q.693. Why should
we know the chief mysteries of faith and
the duties
of a Christian before receiving
Confirmation?
Q.694. Is it a sin
to neglect Confirmation?
Q.695. What do we
mean by "these evil days"?
Q.696. Is
Confirmation necessary for salvation?
Q.697. Are
sponsors necessary in Confirmation?
LESSON SIXTEENTH:
On the Gifts and Fruits of the Holy Ghost
Q.698. Which are
the effects of Confirmation?
Q.699. Which are
the gifts of the Holy Ghost?
Q.700. Why do we
receive the gift of Fear of the Lord?
Q.701. Why do we
receive the gift of Piety?
Q.702. Why do we
receive the gift of Knowledge?
Q.703. Why do we
receive the gift of Fortitude?
Q.704. Why do we
receive the gift of Counsel?
Q.705. How is it
clear that the devil could easily deceive us
if the Holy
Ghost did not aid us?
Q.706. Why do we
receive the gift of Understanding?
Q.707. Why do we
receive the gift of Wisdom?
Q.708. Which are
the Beatitudes?
Q.709. What are
the Beatitudes and why are they so called?
Q.710. Where did
Our Lord usually preach?
Q.711. What is the
meaning and use of the Beatitudes in
general?
Q.712. What does
the first Beatitude mean by the "poor in
spirit"?
Q.713. Who are the
mourners who deserve the consolation
promised in
the third Beatitude?
Q.714. What
lessons do the other Beatitudes convey?
Q.715. Who may be
rightly called merciful?
Q.716. Why are the
clean of heart promised so great a
reward?
Q.717. What is the
duty of a peacemaker?
Q.718. Why does
Our Lord speak in particular of poverty,
meekness,
sorrow, desire for virtue, mercy, purity,
peace and
suffering?
Q.719. Which are
the twelve fruits of the Holy Ghost?
Q.720. Why are
charity, joy, peace, etc., called fruits of the
Holy Ghost?
LESSON SEVENTEENTH:
On the Sacrament of Penance
Q.721. What is the
Sacrament of Penance?
Q 722. Has the
word Penance any other meaning?
Q.723. How does
the institution of the Sacrament of Penance
show the
goodness of Our Lord?
Q.724. What are
the natural benefits of the Sacrament of
Penance?
Q.725. How does
the Sacrament of Penance remit sin, and
restore to
the soul the friendship of God?
Q.726. What is
Absolution?
Q.727. Does the
priest ever refuse absolution to a penitent?
Q.728. What should
a person do when the priest has refused
or
postponed absolution?
Q.729. Can the
priest forgive all sins in the Sacrament of
Penance?
Q.730. What are
the sins called which the priest has no
authority
to absolve?
Q.731. Why is the
absolution from some sins reserved to the
Pope or
bishop?
Q.732. Can any
priest absolve a person in danger of death
from
reserved sins without the permission of the
bishop?
Q.733. How do you
know that the priest has the power of
absolving
from the sins committed after Baptism?
Q.734. How do we
know that Our Lord, while on earth, had
the power
to forgive sins?
Q.735. Was the
power to forgive sins given to the apostles
alone?
Q.736. When was the
Sacrament of Penance instituted?
Q.737. Are the
enemies of our religion right when they say
man cannot
forgive sins?
Q.738. How do the
priests of the Church exercise the power
of
forgiving sins?
Q.739. How does
the power to forgive sins imply the
obligation
of going to confession?
Q.740. Could God
not forgive our sins if we confessed them
to Himself
in secret?
Q.741. What must
we do to receive the Sacrament of Penance
worthily?
Q.742. What should
we pray for in preparing for confession?
Q.743. What faults
do many commit in preparing for
confession?
Q.744. What, then,
is the most important part of the
preparation
for confession?
Q.745. What is the
chief reason that our confessions do not
always
amend our way of living?
Q.746. What faults
are to be avoided in making our
confession?
Q.747. Is it wrong
to go to confession out of your turn
against the
will of others waiting with you?
Q.748. What should
a penitent do who knows he cannot
perform the
penance given?
Q.749. What is the
examination of conscience?
Q.750. When is our
confession worthy?
Q.751. How can we
make a good examination of conscience?
Q.752. What should
we do before beginning the examination
of
conscience?
LESSON EIGHTEENTH:
On Contrition
Q.753. What is
contrition, or sorrow for sin?
Q.754. Give an
example of how we should hate and avoid
sin.
Q.755. What kind
of sorrow should we have for our sins?
Q.756. What do you
mean by saying that our sorrow should
be
interior?
Q.757. What do you
mean by saying that our sorrow should
be
supernatural?
Q.758. What do we
mean by "motives that spring from faith"
and by
"merely natural motives" with regard to
sorrow for
sin?
Q.759. What do you
mean by saying that our sorrow should
be
universal?
Q.760. Why cannot
some of our mortal sins be forgiven
while the
rest remain on our souls?
Q.761. What do you
mean when you say that our sorrow
should be
sovereign?
Q.762. Why should
we be sorry for our sins?
Q.763. How do we
show that sin is the greatest of all evils?
Q.764. How many
kinds of contrition are there?
Q.765. What is
perfect contrition?
Q.766. When will
perfect contrition obtain pardon for mortal
sin without
the Sacrament of Penance?
Q.767. What is
imperfect contrition?
Q.768. What other
name is given to imperfect contrition and
why is it
called imperfect?
Q.769. Is
imperfect contrition sufficient for a worthy
confession?
Q.770. What do you
mean by a firm purpose of sinning no
more?
Q.771. What do you
mean by the near occasions of sin?
Q.772. Why are we
bound to avoid occasions of sin?
Q.773. Is a person
who is determined to avoid the sin, but
who is
unwilling to give up its near occasion when it
is possible
to do so, rightly disposed for confession?
Q.774. How many
kinds of occasions of sin are there?
Q.775. What
persons, places and things are usually occasions
of sin?
LESSON NINETEENTH:
On Confession
Q.776. What is
Confession?
Q.777. Who is a
duly authorized priest?
Q.778. Is it ever
allowed to write our sins and read them to
the priest
in the confessional or give them to him to
read?
Q.779. What is to
be done when persons must make their
confession
and cannot find a priest who understands
their
language?
Q.780. What sins
are we bound to confess?
Q.781. Why is it
well to confess also the venial sins we
remember?
Q.782. What should
one do who has only venial sins to
confess?
Q.783. Should a
person stay from confession because he
thinks he
has no sin to confess ?
Q.784. Should a
person go to Communion after confession
even when
the confessor does not bid him go?
Q.785. Which are
the chief qualities of a good Confession?
Q.786. When is our
Confession humble?
Q.787. When is our
Confession sincere?
Q.788. Why is it
wrong to accuse ourselves of sins we have
not
committed?
Q.789. When is our
Confession entire?
Q.790. What do you
mean by the "kinds of sin?"
Q.791. What do we
mean by "circumstances which change
the nature
of sins?"
Q.792. What should
we do if we cannot remember the
number of
our sins?
Q.793. Is our
Confession worthy if, without our fault, we
forget to
confess a mortal sin?
Q.794. May a
person who has forgotten to tell a mortal sin
in confession
go to Holy Communion before going
again to
confession?
Q.795. Is it a
grievous offense willfully to conceal a mortal
sin in
Confession?
Q.796. How is
concealing a sin telling a lie to the Holy
Ghost?
Q.797. Why is it
foolish to conceal sins in confession?
Q.798. What must
he do who has willfully concealed a
mortal sin
in Confession?
Q.799. Must one
who has willfully concealed a mortal sin in
confession
do more than repeat the sins committed
since his last worthy confession?
Q.800. Why does
the priest give us a penance after
Confession?
Q.801. Why should
we have to satisfy for our sins if Christ
has fully
satisfied for them?
Q.802. Is the
slight penance the priest gives us sufficient to
satisfy for
all the sins confessed?
Q.803. Does not
the Sacrament of Penance remit all
punishment
due to sin?
Q.804. Why does
God require a temporal punishment as a
satisfaction for sin?
Q.805. Which are
the chief means by which we satisfy God
for the
temporal punishment due to sin?
Q.806. What
fasting has the greatest merit?
Q.807. What is
Lent?
Q.808. What do we
mean by "almsgiving"?
Q.809. What
"ills of life" help to satisfy God for sin?
Q.810. How did the
Christians in the first ages of the Church
do Penance?
Q.811. What were
these severe Penances of the First Ages of
the Church
called?
Q.812. How can we
know spiritual from corporal works of
mercy?
Q.813. Which are
the chief spiritual works of mercy?
Q.814. When are we
bound to admonish the sinner?
Q.815. Who are
meant by the "ignorant" we are to instruct,
and the
"doubtful" we are to counsel?
Q.816. Why are we
advised to bear wrong patiently and to
forgive all
injuries?
Q.817. If, then,
it be a Christian virtue to forgive all
injuries,
why do Christians establish courts and
prisons to
punish wrongdoers?
Q.818. Why is it a
work of mercy to pray for the living and
the dead?
Q.819. Which are
the chief corporal works of mercy?
Q.820. How may we
briefly state the corporal works of
mercy?
Q.821. How are
Christians aided in the performance of works
of mercy?
Q.822. Who are
religious?
Q.823. Are there
any religious communities of priests?
Q.824. Why are
there so many different religious
communities?
LESSON TWENTIETH:
On the Manner of Making a Good Confession
Q.825. What should
we do on entering the confessional?
Q.826. Which are
the first things we should tell the priest in
Confession?
Q.827. Should we
tell anything else in connection with our
last
confession?
Q.828. After
telling the time of our last Confession and
Communion
what should we do?
Q.829. What is a
general confession?
Q.830. When should
a General Confession be made?
Q.831. What are
the signs of scruples and the remedy against
them?
Q.832. What must
we do when the confessor asks us
questions?
Q.833. What should
we do after telling our sins?
Q.834. What duties
does the priest perform in the
confessional?
Q.835. Why is it
beneficial to go always if possible to the
same
confessor?
Q.836. Should we
remain away from confession because we
cannot go
to our usual confessor?
Q.837. How should
we end our Confession?
Q.838. What should
we do while the priest is giving us
absolution?
LESSON TWENTY-FIRST:
On Indulgences
Q.839. What is an
Indulgence?
Q.840. What does
the word "indulgence" mean?
Q.841. Is an
Indulgence a pardon of sin, or a license to
commit sin?
Q.842. How do good
works done in mortal sin profit us?
Q.843. How many
kinds of Indulgences are there?
Q.844. What is
Plenary Indulgence?
Q.845. Is it easy
to gain a Plenary Indulgence?
Q.846. Which are
the most important Plenary Indulgences
granted by
the Church?
Q.847. What is a
Partial Indulgence?
Q.848. How long
has the practice of granting Indulgences
been in use
in the Church, and what was its origin?
Q.849. How do we
show that the Church has the power to
grant
Indulgences?
Q.850. How do we
know that these Indulgences have their
effect?
Q.851. Have there
ever existed abuses among the faithful in
the manner
of using Indulgences?
Q.852. How have
the enemies of the Church made use of the
abuse of
Indulgences?
Q.853. How does
the Church by means of Indulgences remit
the
temporal punishment due to sin?
Q.854. What do we
mean by the "superabundant satisfaction
of the
Blessed Virgin and the Saints"?
Q.855. Does the
Church, by granting Indulgences, free us
from doing
Penance?
Q.856. Who has the
power to grant Indulgences?
Q.857. Where shall
we find the Indulgences granted by the
Church?
Q.858. What must
we do to gain an Indulgence?
Q.859. Besides
being in a state of grace and performing the
works
enjoined, what else is necessary for the gaining
of an Indulgence?
Q.860. How and why
should we make a general intention to
gain all
possible Indulgences each day?
Q.861. What works
are generally enjoined for the gaining of
Indulgences?
Q.862. What does
praying for a person's intention mean?
Q.863. What does
an Indulgence of forty days mean?
Q.864. Why did the
Church moderate its severe penances?
Q.865. To what
things may Indulgences be attached?
Q.866. When do
things lose the Indulgences attached to them?
Q.867. Will a
weekly Confession suffice to gain during the
week all
Indulgences to which Confession is enjoined
as one of
the works?
Q.868. How and
when may we apply Indulgences for the
benefit of
the souls in Purgatory?
LESSON TWENTY-SECOND:
THE HOLY EUCHARIST.
Q.869. What does
the word Eucharist strictly mean?
Q.870. What is the
Holy Eucharist?
Q.871. What do we
mean when we say the Sacrament which
contains
the Body and Blood?
Q.872. When is the
Holy Eucharist a Sacrament, and when is
it a
sacrifice?
Q.873. When did
Christ institute the Holy Eucharist?
Q.874. Who were
present when our Lord instituted the Holy
Eucharist?
Q.875. How did our
Lord institute the Holy Eucharist?
Q.876. What
happened when our Lord said, "This is my
body; this
is my blood"?
Q.877. How do we
prove the Real Presence, that is, that Our
Lord is
really and truly present in the Holy Eucharist?
Q.878. How do we
know that it is possible to change one
substance
into another?
Q.879. Are these
changes exactly the same as the changes that
take place
in the Holy Eucharist?
Q.880. How do we
show that Christ did change bread and
wine into
the substance of His body and blood?
Q.881. Is Jesus Christ
whole and entire both under the form
of bread
and under the form of wine?
Q.882. How do we
know that under the appearance of bread
we receive
also Christ's blood; and under the
appearance
of wine we receive also Christ's body?
Q.883. Is Jesus
Christ present whole and entire in the
smallest
portion of the Holy Eucharist, under the
form of
either bread or wine?
Q.884. Did
anything remain of the bread and wine after their
substance
had been changed into the substance of the
body and
blood of our Lord?
Q.885. What do you
mean by the appearances of bread and
wine?
Q.886. What is
this change of the bread and wine into the
body and
blood of our Lord called?
Q.887. What is the
second great miracle in the Holy
Eucharist?
Q.888. Are there
not, then, as many bodies of Christ as there
are
tabernacles in the world, or as there are Masses
being said
at the same time?
Q.889. How was the
substance of the bread and wine changed
into the
substance of the body and blood of Christ?
Q.890. Does this
change of bread and wine into the body and
blood of
Christ continue to be made in the Church?
Q.891. When did
Christ give His priests the power to change
bread and
wine into His body and blood?
Q.892. What do the
words "Do this in commemoration of
Me"
mean?
Q.893. How do the
priests exercise this power of changing
bread and
wine into the body and blood of Christ?
Q.894. At what
part of the Mass does the Consecration take
place?
LESSON TWENTY-THIRD:
On the Ends for Which the Holy Eucharist Was Instituted
Q.895. Why did
Christ institute the Holy Eucharist?
Q.896. Has the
Holy Eucharist any other effect?
Q.897. How are we
united to Jesus Christ in the Holy
Eucharist?
Q.898. What is
Holy Communion?
Q.899. Is it not
beneath the dignity of Our Lord to enter our
bodies
under the appearance of ordinary food?
Q.900. Why does
not the Church give Holy Communion to
the people
as it does to the priest under the appearance
of wine
also?
Q.901. What is
necessary to make a good Communion?
Q.902. What should
a person do who, through forgetfulness
or any
other cause, has broken the fast necessary for
Holy
Communion?
Q.903. Does he who
receives Communion in mortal sin
receive the
body and blood of Christ?
Q.904. Is it
enough to be free from mortal sin to receive
plentifully
the graces of Holy Communion?
Q.905. What is the
fast necessary for Holy Communion?
Q.906. Does
medicine taken by necessity or food taken by
accident
break the fast for Holy Communion?
Q.907. Is any one
ever allowed to receive Holy Communion
when not
fasting?
Q.908. Is the Holy
Communion called by any other name
when given
to one in danger of death?
Q.909. When are we
bound to receive Holy Communion?
Q.910. Is it well
to receive Holy Communion often?
Q.911. How shall
we know how often we should receive
Holy
Communion?
Q.912. What is a
spiritual Communion?
Q.913. What should
we do after Holy Communion?
Q.914. What length
of time should we spend in thanksgiving
after Holy
Communion?
Q.915. What should
we be particular about when receiving
Holy
Communion?
LESSON TWENTY-FOURTH:
On the Sacrifice of the Mass
Q.916. When and
where are the bread and wine changed into
the body
and blood of Christ?
Q.917. What is the
Mass?
Q.918. Why is this
Sacrifice called the Mass?
Q.919. What is a
sacrifice?
Q.920. Is the Mass
the same sacrifice as that of the Cross?
Q.921. How is the
Mass the same sacrifice as that of the
Cross?
Q.922. What were
the ends for which the sacrifice of the
Cross was
offered?
Q.923. How are the
fruits of the Mass distributed?
Q.924. Are all
Masses of equal value in themselves or do
they differ
in worth?
Q.925. How are
Masses distinguished?
Q.926. For what
end or intention may Mass be offered?
Q.927. Explain
what is meant by Requiem, Nuptial and
Votive
Masses.
Q.928. From what
may we learn that we are to offer up the
Holy
Sacrifice with the priest?
Q.929. From what
did the custom of making an offering to
the priest
for saying Mass arise?
Q.930. Is it not
simony, or the buying of a sacred thing, to
offer the
priest money for saying Mass for your
intention?
Q.931. Is there
any difference between the sacrifice of the
Cross and the sacrifice of the Mass?
Q.932. What are
the chief parts of the Mass?
Q.933. At what
part of the Mass does the Offertory take
place, and
what parts of the Mass are said before it?
Q.934. What is the
part of the Mass called in which the
Words of
Consecration are found?
Q.935. What
follows the Communion of the Mass?
Q.936. What things
are necessary for Mass?
Q.937. What is the
altar stone, and of what does it remind
us?
Q.938. What lesson
do we learn from the practice of using
martyrs'
tombs for altars?
Q.939. What things
are used with the chalice during Mass?
Q.940. What is the
host?
Q.941. Are large
and small hosts consecrated at every Mass?
Q.942. What
vestments does the priest use at Mass and what
do they
signify?
Q.943. How many
colors of vestments are used, and what do
the colors
signify?
Q.944. What is the
Tabernacle and what is the Ciborium?
Q.945. What is the
Ostensorium or Monstrance?
Q.946. How should
we assist at Mass?
Q.947. Which is
the best manner of hearing Mass?
Q.948. What is
important for the proper and respectful
hearing of
Mass?
Q.949. What is
Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament, and
what
vestments are used at it?
Q.950. Why does
the priest wear special vestments and use
certain
ceremonies while performing his sacred duties?
Q.951. How do we
show that the ceremonies of the Church
are
reasonable and proper?
Q.952. Are there
other reasons for the use of ceremonies?
Q.953. How are the
persons who take part in a Solemn Mass
or Vespers
named?
Q.954. What is
Vespers?
Q.955. Can one
satisfy for neglecting Mass on Sunday by
hearing
Vespers on the same day?
LESSON TWENTY-FIFTH:
On Extreme Unction and Holy Orders
Q.956. What is the
Sacrament of Extreme Unction?
Q.957. Why is this
Sacrament called Extreme Unction?
Q.958. Is this
Sacrament called Extreme Unction if the
person
recovers after receiving it?
Q.959. To whom may
Extreme Unction be given?
Q.960. What are
the right dispositions for Extreme Unction?
Q.961. When and by
whom was Extreme Unction instituted?
Q.962. When should
we receive Extreme Unction?
Q.963. What parts
of the body are anointed in Extreme
Unction?
Q.964. What things
should be prepared in the sick-room when
the priest
is coming to give the last Sacraments?
Q.965. What seems
most proper with regard to the things
necessary
for the last Sacraments?
Q.966. What else
is to be observed about the preparation for
the
administration of the last Sacraments?
Q.967. Should we
wait until we are in extreme danger before
we receive
Extreme Unction?
Q.968. What should
we do in case of serious illness if the
sick person
will not consent or is afraid to receive the
Sacraments,
or, at least, wishes to put off their
reception?
Q.969. Which are
the effects of the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction?
Q.970. Will
Extreme Unction take away mortal sin if the
dying
person is no longer able to confess?
Q.971. How do we
know that this Sacrament, more than any
other, was
instituted to benefit the body?
Q.972. Since
Extreme Unction may restore us to health,
should we not be glad to receive it?
Q.973. What do you
mean by the remains of sin?
Q.974. How should
we receive the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction?
Q.975. Who is the
minister of the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction?
Q.976. What is the
final preparation we should make for the
reception
of the last Sacraments?
Q.977. At what
time should persons dangerously ill attend to
the final
arrangement of their temporal or worldly
affairs?
Q.978. What is the
Sacrament of Holy Orders?
Q.979. Besides
bishops and priests, who are the other
ministers
of the Church?
Q.980. Why is this
Sacrament called Holy Orders?
Q.981. What are
the grades by which one ascends to the
priesthood?
Q.982. Are not the
different orders separate Sacraments?
Q.983. What name
is given to sub-deaconship, deaconship and
priesthood?
Q.984. What double
power does the Church possess and
confer on
her pastors?
Q.985. How do the
pastors of the Church rank according to
authority?
Q.986. How do the
prelates or higher officers of the Church
rank in
dignity?
Q.987. Who are
Cardinals, what are their duties and how are
they
divided?
Q.988. Who is a
Monsignor?
Q.989. Who is a
Vicar-General?
Q.990. Who is an
Abbot?
Q.991. What is the
pallium?
Q.992. What is
necessary to receive Holy Orders worthily?
Q.993. What name
is given to this divine call and how can
we discover
this call?
Q.994. How should
we finally determine our vocation?
Q.995. What should
parents and guardians bear in mind with
regard to
their children's vocations?
Q.996. How should
Christians look upon the priests of the
Church?
Q.997. How do we
know that the priests of the Church are
the
messengers of God?
Q.998. When did
the priests of the Church receive this
threefold
power to preach, to forgive sins and to
consecrate
bread and wine?
Q.999. Why should
we show great respect to the priests and
bishops of
the Church?
Q.1000. Should we do more than merely respect the
ministers
of God?
Q.1001. Who can confer the Sacrament of Holy Orders?
Q.1002. How do we know that there is a true priesthood in
the
Church?
Q.1003. But is there need of a special Sacrament of Holy
Orders to
confer these powers?
Q.1004. Can bishops, priests and other ministers of the
Church
always
exercise the power they have received in Holy
Orders?
LESSON TWENTY-SIXTH:
On Matrimony
Q.1005. What is the Sacrament of Matrimony?
Q.1006. When are persons lawfully married?
Q.1007. When was marriage first instituted?
Q.1008. When was the contract of marriage raised to the
dignity of
a Sacrament?
Q.1009. What is the outward sign in the Sacrament of
Matrimony,
and in what does the whole essence of the
marriage
contract consist?
Q.1010. What are the chief ends of the Sacrament of
Matrimony?
Q.1011. Can a Christian man and woman be united in lawful
marriage in
any other way than by the Sacrament of
Matrimony?
Q.1012. Were, then, all marriages before the coming of
Christ
unlawful
and invalid?
Q.1013. What do we mean by impediments to marriage?
Q.1014. Can the Church dispense from or remove these
impediments
to marriage?
Q.1015. What is required that the Church may grant, when
it
is able,
dispensations from the impediments to
marriage or
from other laws?
Q.1016. Why does the Church sometimes require the persons
to whom
dispensations are granted to pay a tax or fee
for the
privilege?
Q.1017. What should persons who are about to get married
do?
Q.1018. What timely notice of marriage should be given to
the
priest, and
why?
Q.1019. Why are the banns of matrimony published in the
Church?
Q.1020. What things in particular should persons
arranging for
their
marriage make known to the priest?
Q.1021. What else must they make known?
Q.1022. What is particularly necessary that persons may
do
their duty
in the marriage state?
Q.1023. Can the bond of Christian marriage be dissolved
by
any human
power?
Q.1024. Does not a divorce granted by courts of justice
break
the bond of
marriage?
Q.1025. Does not the Church sometimes allow husband and
wife to
separate and live apart?
Q.1026. Has not the Church sometimes allowed Catholics
once
married to
separate and marry again?
Q.1027. What evils follow divorce so commonly claimed by
those
outside the true Church and granted by civil
authority?
Q.1028. Which are the effects of the Sacrament of
Matrimony?
Q.1029. What do we mean by bearing with each other's
weaknesses?
Q.1030. How are parents specially fitted to bring up
their
children in
the fear and love of God?
Q.1031. To receive the Sacrament of Matrimony worthily is
it
necessary
to be in the state of grace?
Q.1032. With what laws of the Church are we bound to
comply in
receiving the Sacrament of Matrimony?
Q.1033. In how many ways may persons be related?
Q.1034. Who has the right to make laws concerning the
Sacrament
of marriage?
Q.1035. What do we mean by laws concerning the civil effects
of the
marriage contract?
Q.1036. Does the Church forbid the marriage of Catholics
with
persons who have a different religion or no
religion at
all?
Q.1037. Why does the Church forbid the marriage of
Catholics
with
persons who have a different religion or no
religion at
all?
Q.1038. What are the marriages of Catholics with persons
of
a different
religion called, and when does the Church
permit them
by dispensation?
Q.1039. What are the conditions upon which the Church
will
permit a
Catholic to marry one who is not a Catholic?
Q.1040. What penalty does the Church impose on Catholics
who marry
before a Protestant minister?
Q.1041. How does the Church show its displeasure at mixed
marriages?
Q.1042. Why should Catholics avoid mixed marriages?
Q.1043. Does the Church seek to make converts by its laws
concerning
mixed marriages?
Q.1044. Why do many marriages prove unhappy?
Q.1045. When are marriages entered into hastily?
Q.1046. When are motives for marriage worthy?
Q.1047. How should Christians prepare for a holy and
happy
marriage?
Q.1048. How may parents be guilty of great injustice to
their
children in
case of marriage?
Q.1049. May persons receive the Sacrament of Matrimony
more than
once?
Q.1050. Where and at what time of the day should
Catholics
be married?
Q.1051. What must never be forgotten by those who attend
a
marriage
ceremony in the Church?
LESSON TWENTY-SEVENTH:
On the Sacramentals
Q.1052. What is a sacramental?
Q.1053. How do the Sacramentals excite good thoughts and
increase
devotion?
Q.1054. Do the Sacramentals of themselves remit venial
sins?
Q.1055. Why does the Church use Sacramentals?
Q.1056. Show by an example how Sacramentals aid the
ignorant in
learning the truths of faith.
Q.1057. What are the Stations or Way of the Cross?
Q.1058. Are prayers and ceremonies of the Church also
Sacramentals?
Q.1059. On what ground does the Church make use of
ceremonies?
Q.1060. How may persons sin in using Sacramentals?
Q.1061. What is the difference between the Sacraments and
the
sacramentals?
Q.1062. May the Church increase or diminish the number of
Sacraments
and Sacramentals?
Q.1063. Which is the chief sacramental used in the
Church?
Q.1064. How do we make the sign of the cross?
Q.1065. What is a common fault with many in blessing
themselves?
Q.1066. Why do we make the sign of the cross?
Q.1067. How is the sign of the cross a profession of
faith in
the chief
mysteries of our religion?
Q.1068. How does the sign of the cross express the
mystery of
the Unity
and Trinity of God?
Q.1069. How does the sign of the cross express the
mystery of
the
Incarnation and death of our Lord?
Q.1070. What other sacramental is in very frequent use?
Q.1071. What is holy water?
Q.1072. How does the water blessed on Holy Saturday, or
Easter
Water, as it is called, differ from the holy
water
blessed at other times?
Q.1073. Is water ever blessed in honor of certain saints?
Q.1074. Are there other sacramentals besides the sign of
the
cross and
holy water?
Q.1075. When are candles blessed in the Church and why
are
they used?
Q.1076. What praiseworthy custom is now in use in many
places?
Q.1077. When are ashes blessed in the Church and why are
they used?
Q.1078. When are palms blessed and of what do they remind
us?
Q.1079. What is the difference between a cross and a
crucifix?
Q.1080. What is the Rosary?
Q.1081. Who taught the use of the Rosary in its present
form?
Q.1082. How do we say the Rosary, or beads?
Q.1083. How many mysteries of the Rosary are there?
Q.1084. Say the five joyful mysteries of the Rosary.
Q.1085. Say the five sorrowful mysteries of the Rosary.
Q.1086. Say the five glorious mysteries of the Rosary.
Q.1087. On what days, according to the pious custom of
the
faithful,
are the different mysteries of the Rosary
usually
said?
Q.1088. What do the letters I. N. R. I.
over the
crucifix mean?
Q.1089. To what may we attribute the desire of the Jews
to
put Christ
to death?
Q.1090. With whom did the Blessed Virgin live after the
death
of Our
Lord?
Q.1091. What do we mean by the Assumption of the Blessed
Virgin, and
why do we believe in it?
Q.1092. What do the letters I. H. S.
on an altar
or sacred things mean?
Q.1093. What is the scapular, and why is it worn?
Q.1094. How many kinds of scapulars are there in use
among
the
faithful?
Q.1095. What are the seven dolors of the Blessed Virgin?
Q.1096. What are the seven dolor beads, and how do we say
them?
Q.1097. What is an Agnus Dei?
LESSON TWENTY-EIGHTH:
On Prayer
Q.1098. Is there any other means of obtaining God's grace
than the
Sacraments?
Q.1099. What is prayer?
Q.1100. How many kinds of prayer are there?
Q.1101. Why is mental prayer most useful to us?
Q.1102. How can we make a meditation?
Q.1103. Where may we find subjects or points for
meditation?
Q.1104. Is prayer necessary to salvation?
Q.1105. At what particular times should we pray?
Q.1106. How should we pray?
Q.1107. What should our attention at prayer be?
Q.1108. What should be the position of the body when we
pray?
Q.1109. What should we do that we may pray well?
Q.1110. Why does God not always grant our prayers?
Q.1111. What assurance have we that God always hears and
rewards our
prayers, though He may not grant what
we ask?
Q.1112. Which are the prayers most recommended to us?
Q.1113. Are prayers said with distractions of any avail?
Q.1114. Why are prayers said with willful distraction of
no
avail?
Q.1115. Do, then, the distractions which we often have at
prayer
deprive our prayers of all merit?
Q.1116. What, then, is a distraction?
Q.1117. What are the fruits of prayer?
Q.1118. Why should we pray when God knows our needs?
Q.1119. What little prayers may we say even at work?
Q.1120. Did Our Lord Himself pray, and why?
Q.1121. Why does the Church conclude most of its prayers
with the
words "through Jesus Christ Our Lord"?
Q.1122. Was any special promise made in favor of the
united
prayers of
two or more persons?
Q.1123. What is the most suitable place for prayer?
Q.1124. For what should we pray?
LESSON TWENTY-NINTH:
On the Commandments of God
Q.1125. Is it enough to belong to God's Church in order
to be
saved?
Q.1126. Are not the commandments of the Church also
commandments of God?
Q.1127. Which are the Commandments that contain the whole
law of God?
Q.1128. Why do these two Commandments of the love of God
and of our neighbor contain the whole
law of God?
Q.1129. Explain further how the two commandments of the
love of God
and of our neighbor contain the teaching
of the
whole ten commandments.
Q.1130. Which are the Commandments of God?
Q.1131. What does the first commandment mean by a
"graven
thing"
or "the likeness of anything" in heaven, in the
earth or in
the waters?
Q.1132. Who gave the Ten Commandments?
Q.1133. How and when were the Commandments give to
Moses?
Q.1134. What do we mean when we say Christ confirmed the
Commandments?
Q.1135. Was anyone obliged to keep the Commandments
before they
were given to Moses?
Q.1136. How many kinds of laws had the Jews before the
coming of
Our Lord?
Q.1137. To which of these laws did the Ten Commandments
belong?
Q.1138. When did the civil and ceremonial laws of the
Jews
cease to
exist?
Q.1139. Why were not also the moral laws of the Jews
abolished
when the Christian religion was established?
LESSON THIRTIETH:
On the First Commandment
Q.1140. What is the first Commandment?
Q.1141. What does the commandment mean by "strange
gods"?
Q.1142. How may we, in a sense, worship strange gods?
Q.1143. How does the first Commandment help us to keep
the
great
Commandment of the love of God?
Q.1144. How do we adore God?
Q.1145. By what prayers do we adore God?
Q.1146. How may the first Commandment be broken?
Q.1147. What is the honor which belongs to God alone?
Q.1148. How do we offer God false worship?
Q.1149. Why must we serve God in the form of religion He
has
instituted and in no other?
Q.1150. When do we attribute to a creature a perfection
which
belongs to
God alone?
Q.1151. Do those who make use of spells and charms, or
who
believe in
dreams, in mediums, spiritists, fortune-te
llers, and
the like, sin against the first
Commandment?
Q.1152. What are spells and charms?
Q.1153. Are not Agnus Deis, medals, scapulars, etc.,
which
we wear
about our bodies also charms?
Q.1154. What must we carefully guard against in all our
devotions
and religious practices?
Q.1155. What are dreams and why is it forbidden to
believe in
them?
Q.1156. Are bad dreams sinful in themselves?
Q.1157. Did not God frequently in the Old Law make use of
dreams as a
means of making known His will?
Q.1158. What are mediums and spiritists?
Q.1159. What other practice is very dangerous to faith
and
morals?
Q.1160. What are fortune tellers?
Q.1161. How do we, by believing in spells, charms,
mediums,
spiritists
and fortune tellers, attribute to creatures the
perfections
of God?
Q.1162. Is it sinful to consult mediums, spiritists,
fortune
tellers and
the like when we do not believe in them,
but through
mere curiosity to hear what they may say?
Q.1163. Are sins against faith, hope, and charity also
sins
against the
first Commandment?
Q.1164. How does a person sin against faith?
Q.1165. How do we fail to try to know what God has
taught?
Q.1166. What means have we of learning the Christian
doctrine?
Q.1167. Should we learn the Christian doctrine merely for
our
own sake?
Q.1168. How should such instruction be given to those who
ask it of
us?
Q.1169. Who are they who do not believe all that God has
taught?
Q.1170. Name the different classes of unbelievers and
tell
what they
are.
Q.1171. Will the denial of only one article of faith make
a
person a
heretic?
Q.1172. What is an article of faith?
Q.1173. Who are they who neglect to profess their belief
in
what God
has taught?
Q.1174. How do persons who are members of the Church
neglect to
profess their belief?
Q.1175. What chiefly prevents persons who believe in the
Church from
becoming members of it?
Q.1176. What does Our Lord say of those who neglect the
true
religion
for the sake of relatives or friends, or from
fear of
suffering?
Q.1177. What excuse do some give for neglecting to seek
and
embrace the
true religion?
Q.1178. How do we show that such an excuse is false and
absurd?
Q.1179. Can they who fail to profess their faith in the
true
Church in
which they believe expect to be saved while
in that
state?
Q.1180. Are we obliged to make open profession of our
faith?
Q.1181. When does God's honor, our neighbor's spiritual
good, or
our own good require us to make an open
profession
of our faith ?
Q.1182. Which are the sins against hope?
Q.1183. What is presumption?
Q.1184. How may we be guilty of presumption?
Q.1185. What is despair?
Q.1186. How may we be guilty of despair?
Q.1187. Are all sins of presumption and despair equally
great?
Q.1188. How do we sin against the love of God?
LESSON THIRTY-FIRST:
The First Commandment -- On the Honor and Invocation of
the Saints
Q.1189. Does the first Commandment forbid the honoring of
the saints?
Q.1190. What does "invocation" mean?
Q.1191. How do we show that by honoring the Saints we
honor God
Himself?
Q.1192. Give another reason why we honor God by honoring
the Saints.
Q.1193. Does the first Commandment forbid us to pray to
the
saints?
Q.1194. Why does the first commandment not forbid us to
pray to the
Saints?
Q.1195. What do we mean by praying to the saints?
Q.1196. Do we not slight God Himself by addressing our
prayers to
saints?
Q.1197. How do we know that the saints hear us?
Q.1198. Why do we believe that the saints will help us?
Q.1199. How are the saints and we members of the same
Church?
Q.1200. What is the communion of the members of the
Church
called?
Q.1201. What does the communion of saints mean?
Q.1202. What benefits are derived from the communion of
saints?
Q.1203. How can we best honor the Saints, and where shall
we learn
their virtues?
Q.1204. Does the first Commandment forbid us to honor
relics?
Q.1205. How many kinds or classes of relics are there?
Q.1206. What is there special about a relic of the true
cross on
which Our
Lord Died, and also about the instruments
of His
Passion?
Q.1207. What veneration does the Church permit us to give
to
relics?
Q.1208. What care does the Church take in the examination
and
distribution of relics?
Q.1209. What should we be certain of before using any
relic
or giving
it to another?
Q.1210. Has God Himself honored relics?
Q.1211. Does the first Commandment forbid the making of
images?
Q.1212. How do we show that it is only the worship and
not
the making
of images that is forbidden by the first
commandment?
Q.1213. Is it right to show respect to the pictures and
images
of Christ
and His saints?
Q.1214. Have we in this country any civil custom similar
to
that of
honoring the pictures and images of saints?
Q.1215. Is it allowed to pray to the crucifix or to the
images
and relics
of the saints?
Q.1216. Why do we pray before the crucifix and the images
and relics
of the saints?
LESSON THIRTY-SECOND:
From the Second to the Fourth Commandment
Q.1217. What is the second Commandment?
Q.1218. What do you mean by taking God's name in vain?
Q.1219. What are we commanded by the second
Commandment?
Q.1220. Is it sinful to use the words of Holy Scripture
in a
bad or
worldly sense?
Q.1221. What is an oath?
Q.1222. How is an oath usually taken?
Q.1223. What is perjury?
Q.1224. Who have the right to make us take an oath?
Q.1225. When may we take an oath?
Q.1226. When may an oath be required for God's honor or
for
our own or
our neighbor's good?
Q.1227. Is it ever allowed to promise under oath, in
secret
societies
or elsewhere, to obey another in whatever
good or
evil he commands?
Q.1228. What societies in general are we forbidden to
join?
Q.1229. Are trades unions and benefit societies
forbidden?
Q.1230. Is it lawful to vow or promise strict obedience
to a
religious
superior?
Q.1231. What is necessary to make an oath lawful?
Q.1232. What is a vow?
Q.1233. Which are the vows most frequently made?
Q.1234. What do the vows of poverty, chastity and
obedience
require?
Q.1235. Has it always been a custom with pious Christians
to
make vows
and promises to God?
Q.1236. What is a pilgrimage?
Q.1237. Is it a sin not to fulfill our vows?
Q.1238. Are we bound to keep an unlawful oath or vow?
Q.1239. What is forbidden by the second Commandment?
Q.1240. When is an oath rash, unjust or unnecessary?
Q.1241. What is blasphemy, and what are profane words?
Q.1242. What is the third Commandment?
Q.1243. What are we commanded by the third Commandment?
Q.1244. What are holydays of obligation?
Q.1245. How are we to worship God on Sundays and holydays
of
obligation?
Q.1246. Name some of the good works recommended for
Sunday.
Q.1247. Is it forbidden, then, to seek any pleasure or
enjoyment
on Sunday?
Q.1248. Are the Sabbath day and the Sunday the same?
Q.1249. What is meant by the Old and New Law?
Q.1250. Why does the Church command us to keep the Sunday
holy instead
of the Sabbath?
Q.1251. Do we keep Sunday instead of Saturday holy for
any
other
reason?
Q.1252. What is forbidden by the third Commandment?
Q.1253. What are servile works?
Q.1254. From what do servile works derive their name?
Q.1255. Are servile works on Sunday ever lawful?
Q.1256. Give some examples of when the honor of God, the
good of our
neighbor or necessity may require servile
works on
Sunday.
LESSON THIRTY-THIRD:
From the Fourth to the Seventh Commandment
Q.1257. What is the fourth Commandment?
Q.1258. What does the word "honor" in this
commandment
include?
Q.1259. What are we commanded by the fourth
Commandment?
Q.1260. Why should we refuse to obey parents or superiors
who command
us to sin?
Q.1261. Are we bound to honor and obey others than our
parents?
Q.1262. Who are meant by magistrates?
Q.1263. Who are meant by lawful superiors?
Q.1264. What is the duty of servants or workmen to their
employers?
Q.1265. Have parents and superiors any duties toward
those
who are
under their charge?
Q.1266. If parents or superiors neglect their duty or
abuse
their
authority in any particular, should we follow
their
direction and example in that particular?
Q.1267. What is the duty of employers to their servants
or
workmen?
Q.1268. What is forbidden by the fourth Commandment?
Q.1269. What is meant by contempt and stubbornness?
Q.1270. What is the fifth Commandment?
Q.1271. What killing does this commandment forbid?
Q.1272. How do we know that this commandment forbids the
killing
only of human beings?
Q.1273. What are we commanded by the fifth Commandment?
Q.1274. What sin is it to destroy one's own life, or
commit
suicide, as
this act is called?
Q.1275. Is it ever lawful for any cause to deliberately
and
intentionally take away the life of an innocent person?
Q.1276. Under what circumstances may human life be
lawfully
taken?
Q.1277. What is forbidden by the fifth Commandment?
Q.1278. Can the fifth commandment be broken by giving
scandal or
bad example and by inducing others to sin?
Q.1279. What is scandal?
Q.1280. Why are fighting, anger, hatred and revenge
forbidden
by the fifth
commandment?
Q.1281. What is the sixth Commandment?
Q.1282. What are we commanded by the sixth Commandment?
Q.1283. It is a sin to listen to immodest conversation,
songs or
jokes?
Q.1284. What is forbidden by the sixth Commandment?
Q.1285. Why are sins of impurity the most dangerous?
Q.1286. Does the sixth Commandment forbid the reading of
bad and
immodest books and newspapers?
Q.1287. What should be done with immodest book and
newspapers?
Q.1288. What books does the Church consider bad?
Q.1289. What places are dangerous to the virtue of
purity?
LESSON THIRTY-FOURTH:
From the Seventh to the End of the Tenth Commandment
Q.1290. What is the seventh Commandment?
Q.1291. What sin is it to steal?
Q.1292. Is stealing ever a sacrilege?
Q.1293. What sins are equivalent to stealing?
Q.1294. In what other ways may persons sin against
honesty?
Q.1295. What are we commanded by the seventh
Commandment?
Q.1296. How may persons working for others be guilty of
dishonesty?
Q.1297. In what other way may a person be guilty of
dishonesty?
Q.1298. What is forbidden by the seventh Commandment?
Q.1299. What must we do with things found?
Q.1300. What must we do if we discover we have bought
stolen
goods?
Q.1301. Are we bound to restore ill-gotten goods?
Q.1302. What must we do if we cannot restore all we owe,
or
if the
person to whom we should restore be dead?
Q.1303. What must one do who cannot pay his debts and yet
wishes to
receive the Sacraments?
Q.1304. Are we obliged to repair the damage we have
unjustly
caused?
Q.1305. What is the eighth Commandment?
Q.1306. What are we commanded by the eighth
Commandment?
Q.1307. What is a lie?
Q.1308. How can we know the degree of sinfulness in a
lie?
Q.1309. Will a good reason for telling a lie excuse it?
Q.1310. What is forbidden by the eighth Commandment?
Q.1311. What are rash judgment, backbiting, slander and
detraction?
Q.1312. Is it ever allowed to tell the faults of another?
Q.1313. What is tale-bearing, and why is it wrong?
Q.1314. What must they do who have lied about their
neighbor
and
seriously injured his character?
Q.1315. What is the ninth Commandment?
Q.1316. What are we commanded by the ninth Commandment?
Q.1317. What is forbidden by the ninth Commandment?
Q.1318. Are impure thoughts and desires always sins?
Q.1319. What is the tenth Commandment?
Q.1320. What does covet mean?
Q.1321. What are we commanded by the tenth Commandment?
Q.1322. Should we not, then, try to improve our position
in
the world?
Q.1323. What is forbidden by the tenth Commandment?
Q.1324. In what does the sixth commandment differ from
the
ninth, and
the seventh differ from the tenth?
LESSON THIRTY-FIFTH:
On the First and Second Commandments of the Church
Q.1325. Are not the commandments of the Church also
commandments of God?
Q.1326. What is the difference between the commandments
of
God and the
Commandments of the Church?
Q.1327. Which are the chief commandments of the Church?
Q.1328. Why has the Church made commandments?
Q.1329. Is it a mortal sin not to hear Mass on a Sunday
or a
holyday of
obligation?
Q.1330. What is a "serious reason" excusing one
from the
obligation
of hearing Mass?
Q.1331. Are children obliged, under pain of mortal sin,
the
same as grown persons, to hear Mass on Sundays and
holydays of obligation?
Q.1332. Why were holydays instituted by the church?
Q.1333. How many holydays of obligation are there in this
country?
Q.1334. How should we keep the holydays of obligation?
Q.1335. Why are certain holydays called holydays of
obligation?
Q.1336. What should one do who is obliged to work on a
holyday of
obligation?
Q.1337. What do you mean by fast-days?
Q.1338. Is it permitted on fast days to take any food
besides
the one
full meal?
Q.1339. Who are obliged to fast?
Q.1340. Does the Church excuse any classes of persons
from
the
obligation of fasting?
Q.1341. What should one do who doubts whether or not he
is
obliged to
fast?
Q.1342. When do fast days chiefly occur in the year?
Q.1343. What do you mean by Lent, Advent, Ember days and
the vigils
of great feasts?
Q.1344. What do you mean by days of abstinence?
Q.1345. Are children and persons unable to fast bound to
abstain on
days of abstinence?
Q.1346. Why does the Church command us to fast and
abstain?
Q.1347. What is meant by our passions and what by
mortifying
them?
Q.1348. Why does the Church command us to abstain from
flesh-meat
on Fridays?
LESSON THIRTY-SIXTH:
On the Third, Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Commandments of
the Church
Q.1349. What is meant by the command of confessing at
least
once a
year?
Q.1350. Should we confess only once a year?
Q.1351. Should we go to confession at our usual time even
if
we think we
have not committed sin since our last
confession?
Q.1352. Should children go to confession?
Q.1353. What sin does he commit who neglects to receive
Communion
during the Easter time?
Q.1354. What is the Easter time?
Q.1355. When is Trinity Sunday?
Q.1356. Are we obliged to contribute to the support of
our
pastors?
Q.1357. Where did the duty of contributing to the support
of
the Church
and clergy originate?
Q.1358. What does the obligation of supporting the Church
and school
imply?
Q.1359. Does the fifth commandment of the Church include
the support
only of our pastors and the Church and
school?
Q.1360. What is the meaning of the commandment not to
marry
within the third degree of kindred?
Q.1361. Who are in the third degree of blood
relationship?
Q.1362. Are there other relationships besides blood
relationship
that render
marriage unlawful without a dispensation?
Q.1363. What should persons about to marry do, if they
suspect
they are related to each other?
Q.1364. What is the meaning of the command not to marry
privately?
Q.1365. What sin is it for Catholics to be married before
the
minister of
another religion?
Q.1366. What is the meaning of the precept not to
solemnize
marriage at
forbidden times?
Q.1367. What is the nuptial Mass?
Q.1368. Should Catholics be married at a nuptial Mass?
Q.1369. What restrictions does the Church place on the
ceremonies
of marriage when one of the persons is not
a Catholic?
Q.1370. Why does the Church dislike mixed marriages?
LESSON THIRTY-SEVENTH:
On the Last Judgment and the Resurrection, Hell,
Purgatory, and Heaven
Q.1371. When will Christ judge us?
Q.1372. What is the judgment called which we have to
undergo
immediately after death?
Q.1373. Where will the particular judgment be held?
Q.1374. What is the judgment called which all men have to
undergo on
the last day?
Q.1375. Will the sentence given at the particular
judgment be
changed at
the general judgment?
Q.1376. Why does Christ judge men immediately after
death?
Q.1377. How may we daily prepare for our judgment?
Q.1378. What are the rewards or punishments appointed for
men's souls
after the Particular Judgment?
Q.1379. What is Hell?
Q.1380. Will the damned suffer in both mind and body?
Q.1381. What is Purgatory?
Q.1382. Why is this state called Purgatory?
Q.1383. Are the souls in Purgatory sure of their
salvation?
Q.1384. Do we know what souls are in Purgatory, and how
long they
have to remain there?
Q.1385. Can the faithful on earth help the souls in
Purgatory?
Q.1386. Since God loves the souls in Purgatory, why does
He
punish
them?
Q.1387. If every one is judged immediately after death,
what
need is
there of a general judgment?
Q.1388. What is meant by "the Providence of
God"?
Q.1389. Are there other reasons for the general judgment?
Q.1390. Will our bodies share in the reward or punishment
of
our souls?
Q.1391. When will the general resurrection or rising of
all the
dead take
place?
Q.1392. In what state will the bodies of the just rise?
Q.1393. Will the bodies of the damned also rise?
Q.1394. Why do we show respect for the bodies of the
dead?
Q.1395. What is Heaven?
Q.1396. In what does the happiness in heaven consist?
Q.1397. What does St. Paul say of heaven?
Q.1398. Are the rewards in heaven and the punishments in
hell
the same
for all who enter into either of these states?
Q.1399. What words should we bear always in mind?
Q.1400. Name some of the more essential religious truths
we
must know
and believe.
╔═════════════════════════════╗
║ THE QUESTIONS AND
ANSWERS ║
║ OF THE CATECHISM ║
╚═════════════════════════════╝
LESSON FIRST: On
the End of Man.
Question 126.
What do we mean by the "end of man"?
Answer: By
the "end of man" we mean the purpose for which
he
was created: namely, to know, love, and serve
God.
Question 127. How
do you know that man was created for God
alone?
Answer: I
know that man was created for God alone because
everything in the world was created for something
more perfect than itself: but there is nothing in
the
world more perfect than man; therefore, he was
created for something outside this world, and
since he was not created for the Angels, he must
have been created for God.
Question 128. In
what respect are all men equal?
Answer: All
men are equal in whatever is necessary for
their nature and end. They are
all composed of a
body and soul; they are all created to
the image
and
likeness of God; they are all gifted with
understanding and free will; and they have all
been created for the same end -- God.
Question 129. Do not men differ in many things?
Answer: Men
differ in many things, such as learning,
wealth, power, etc.; but these things belong to
the
world and not man's nature. He came into
this
world without them and he will leave it without
them. Only the consequences of
good or evil done
in
this world will accompany men to the next.
Question 130. Who
made the world?
Answer: God
made the world.
Question 131.
What does "world" mean in this question?
Answer: In
this question "world" means the universe; that
is,
the whole creation; all that we now see or may
hereafter see.
Question 132. Who
is God?
Answer: God
is the Creator of heaven and earth, and of all
things.
Question 133.
What is man?
Answer: Man
is a creature composed of body and soul, and
made to the image and likeness of God.
Question 134. Does "man" in the Catechism mean all
human beings?
Answer:
"Man" in the Catechism means all human beings,
either men or women, boys, girls, or children.
Question 135.
What is a creature?
Answer: A
creature is anything created, whether it has
life or not; body or no body. Every being, person,
or
thing except God Himself may be called a
creature.
Question 136. Is
this likeness in the body or in the soul?
Answer: This likeness is chiefly in the soul.
Question 137. How
is the soul like to God?
Answer: The
soul is like to God because it is a spirit
that will never die, and has understanding and
free will.
Question 138. Is
every invisible thing a spirit?
Answer:
Every spirit is invisible -- which means can not
be
seen; but every invisible thing is not a
spirit. The wind is invisible,
and it is not a
spirit.
Question 139. Has
a spirit any other quality?
Answer: A
spirit is also indivisible; that is, it can not
be
divided into parts, as we divide material
things.
Question 140.
What do the words "will never die" mean?
Answer: By
the words "will never die" we mean that the
soul, when once created, will never cease to
exist, whatever be its condition in the next
world. Hence we say the soul is immortal
or
gifted with immortality.
Question 141. Why
then do we say a soul is dead while in a state
of
mortal sin?
Answer: We
say a soul is dead while in a state of mortal
sin, because in that state it is as helpless as a
dead body, and can merit nothing for itself.
Question 142.
What does our "understanding" mean?
Answer: Our
"understanding" means the "gift of reason," by
which man is distinguished from all other animals,
and
by which he is enabled to think and thus
acquire knowledge and regulate his actions.
Question 143. Can
we learn all truths by our reason alone?
Answer: We
can not learn all truths by our reason alone,
for
some truths are beyond the power of our reason
and
must be taught to us by God.
Question 144.
What do we call the truths God teaches us?
Answer:
Taken together, we call the truths God teaches us
revelation, and we call the manner by which He
teaches them also revelation.
Question 145.
What is "Free Will"?
Answer:
"Free Will" is that gift of God by which we are
enabled to choose between one thing and another;
and
to do good or evil in spite of reward or
punishment.
Question 146.
Have brute animals "understanding" and "free
will"?
Answer:
Brute animals have not "understanding" and "free
will." They have not
"understanding" because they
never change their habits or better their
condition. They have not
"free will" because they
never show it in their actions.
Question 147.
What gift in animals supplies the place of reason?
Answer: In
animals the gift of "instinct" supplies the
place of reason in guiding their actions.
Question 148.
What is instinct?
Answer:
"Instinct" is a gift by which all animals are
impelled to follow the laws and habits that God
has
given to their nature.
Question 149.
Have men as well as brutes "instinct"?
Answer: Men
have "instinct," and they show it when placed
in
sudden danger, when they have not time to use
their reason. A falling man
instantly grasps for
something to support him.
Question 150. Why
did God make you?
Answer: God
made me to know Him, to love Him, and to serve
Him
in this world, and to be happy with Him
forever in the next.
Question 151. Why
is it necessary to know God?
Answer: It
is necessary to know God because without
knowing Him we cannot love Him; and without loving
Him
we cannot be saved. We should know Him
because He is infinitely true; love Him because He
is
infinitely beautiful; and serve Him because He
is
infinitely good.
Question 152. Of
which must we take more care, our soul or our
body?
Answer: We
must take more care of our soul than of our
body.
Question 153. Why
must we take more care of our soul than of our
body?
Answer: We
must take more care of our soul than of our
body, because in losing our soul we lose God and
everlasting happiness.
Question 154.
What must we do to save our souls?
Answer: To
save our souls, we must worship God by faith,
hope, and charity; that is, we must believe in
Him, hope in Him, and love Him with all our heart.
Question 155.
What does "worship" mean?
Answer:
"Worship" means to give divine honor by acts such
as
the offering of prayer or sacrifice.
Question 156. How
shall we know the things which we are to
believe?
Answer: We
shall know the things which we are to believe
from the Catholic Church, through which God speaks
to
us.
Question 157.
What do we mean by the "Church, through which God
speaks to us"?
Answer: By
the "Church, through which God speaks to us,"
we
mean the "teaching Church"; that is, the Pope,
Bishops, and priests, whose duty it is to instruct
us
in the truths and practices of our religion.
Question 158.
Where shall we find the chief truths which the
Church teaches?
Answer: We
shall find the chief truths which the Church
teaches in the Apostles' Creed.
Question 159. If
we shall find only the "chief truths" in the
Apostles' Creed, where shall we find the remaining
truths?
Answer: We
shall find the remaining truths of our Faith in
the
religious writings and preachings that have
been sanctioned by the authority of the Church.
Question 160.
Name some sacred truths not mentioned in the
Apostles' Creed.
Answer: In
the Apostles' Creed there is no mention of the
Real Presence of Our Lord in the Holy Eucharist,
nor
of the Infallibility of the Pope, nor of the
Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin Mary,
nor
of some other truths that we are bound to
believe.
Question 161. Say
the Apostles' Creed.
Answer: I
believe in God, the Father Almighty, Creator of
heaven and earth; and in Jesus Christ, His only
Son, our Lord; who was conceived by the Holy
Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered
under
Pontius Pilate, was crucified; died, and was
buried. He descended into hell:
the third day He
arose again from the dead: He ascended into
heaven, sitteth at the right hand of God,
the
Father Almighty: from thence He shall come to
judge the living and the dead. I
believe in the
Holy Ghost, the Holy Catholic Church, the
communion
of Saints, the forgiveness of sins, the
resurrection of the body, and the life
everlasting. Amen.
LESSON SECOND: On
God and His Perfections
Question 162.
What is a perfection?
Answer: A
perfection is any good quality a thing should
have. A thing is perfect when it
has all the good
qualities it should have.
Question 163.
What is God?
Answer: God
is a spirit infinitely perfect.
Question 164. What
do we mean when we say God is "infinitely
perfect"?
Answer:
When we say God is "infinitely perfect" we mean
there is no limit or bounds to His perfection; for
He
possesses all good qualities in the highest
possible degree and He alone is "infinitely
perfect."
Question 165. Had
God a beginning?
Answer: God
had no beginning; He always was and He always
will be.
Question 166. Where
is God?
Answer: God
is everywhere.
Question 167. How
is God everywhere?
Answer: God
is everywhere whole and entire as He is in any
one
place. This is true and we must believe
it,
though we cannot understand it.
Question 168. If
God is everywhere, why do we not see Him?
Answer: We
do not see God, because He is a pure spirit and
cannot be seen with bodily eyes.
Question 169. Why
do we call God a "pure spirit'?
Answer: We
call God a pure spirit because He has no body.
Our
soul is a spirit, but not a "pure" spirit,
because it was created for union with our body.
Question 170. Why
can we not see God with the eyes of our body?
Answer: We
cannot see God with the eyes of our body
because they are created to see only material
things, and God is not material but spiritual.
Question 171.
Does God see us?
Answer: God
sees us and watches over us.
Question 172. Is
it necessary for God to watch over us?
Answer: It
is necessary for God to watch over us, for
without His constant care we could not exist.
Question 173.
Does God know all things?
Answer: God
knows all things, even our most secret
thoughts, words, and actions.
Question 174. Can
God do all things?
Answer: God
can do all things, and nothing is hard or
impossible to Him.
Question 175.
When is a thing said to be "impossible"?
Answer: A
thing is said to be "impossible" when it cannot
be
done. Many things that are impossible
for
creatures are possible for God.
Question 176. Is
God just, holy, and merciful?
Answer: God
is all just, all holy, all merciful, as He is
infinitely perfect.
Question 177. Why
must God be "just" as well as "merciful"?
Answer: God
must be just as well as merciful because He
must fulfill His promise to punish those who merit
punishment, and because He cannot be infinite in
one
perfection without being infinite in all.
Question 178.
Into what sins will the forgetfulness of God's
justice lead us?
Answer: The
forgetfulness of God's justice will lead us
into sins of presumption.
Question 179.
Into what sins will the forgetfulness of God's
mercy lead us?
Answer: The
forgetfulness of God's mercy will lead us into
sins of despair.
LESSON THIRD: On
the Unity and Trinity of God
Question 180.
What does "unity," and what does "trinity" mean?
Answer:
"Unity" means being one, and "trinity" means
three-fold or three in one.
Question 181. Can
we find an example to fully illustrate the
mystery of the Blessed Trinity?
Answer: We
cannot find an example to fully illustrate the
mystery of the Blessed Trinity,
because the
mysteries of our holy religion are beyond
comparison.
Question 182. Is
there but one God?
Answer:
Yes; there is but one God.
Question 183. Why
can there be but one God?
Answer:
There can be but one God because God, being
supreme and infinite, cannot have an equal.
Question 184.
What does "supreme" mean?
Answer:
"Supreme" means the highest in authority; also the
most excellent or greatest possible in anything.
Thus in all things God is supreme, and in the
Church the Pope is supreme.
Question 185.
When are two persons said to be equal?
Answer: Two
persons are said to be equal when one is in no
way
greater than or inferior to the other.
Question 186. How
many persons are there in God?
Answer: In
God there are three Divine persons, really
distinct, and equal in all things --the Father,
the
Son, and the Holy Ghost.
Question 187.
What do "divine" and "distinct" mean?
Answer:
"Divine" means pertaining to God, and "distinct"
means separate; that is, not confounded or mixed
with any other thing.
Question 188. Is
the Father God?
Answer: The
Father is God and the first Person of the
Blessed Trinity.
Question 189. Is
the Son God?
Answer: The
Son is God and the second Person of the
Blessed Trinity.
Question 190. Is
the Holy Ghost God?
Answer: The
Holy Ghost is God and the third Person of the
Blessed Trinity.
Question 191. Do
"first," "second," and "third" with regard to
the
persons of the Blessed Trinity mean that one
person existed before the other or that one is
greater than the other?
Answer:
"First," "second," and "third" with regard
to the
persons of the Blessed Trinity
do not mean that
one
person was before the other or that one is
greater than the other; for all the persons of the
Trinity are eternal and equal in every respect.
These numbers are used to mark the distinction
between the persons, and they show the order in
which the one proceeded from the other.
Question 192.
What do you mean by the Blessed Trinity?
Answer: By
the Blessed Trinity I mean one God in three
Divine Persons.
Question 193. Are
the three Divine Persons equal in all things?
Answer: The
three Divine Persons are equal in all things.
Question 194. Are
the three Divine Persons one and the same God?
Answer: The
three Divine Persons are one and the same God,
having one and the same Divine nature and
substance.
Question 195.
What do we mean by the "nature" and "substance" of
a
thing?
Answer: By
the "nature" of a thing we mean the combination
of
all the qualities that make the thing what it
is. By the "substance"
of a thing we mean the
part that never changes, and which cannot be
changed without destroying the nature of the
thing.
Question 196. Can
we fully understand how the three Divine
Persons are one and the same God?
Answer: We cannot fully understand how the three
Divine
Persons are one and the same God, because this is
a
mystery.
Question 197.
What is a mystery?
Answer: A
mystery is a truth which we cannot fully
understand.
Question 198. Is
every truth which we cannot understand a
mystery?
Answer:
Every truth which we cannot understand is not a
mystery; but every revealed truth which no one can
understand
is a mystery.
Question 199.
Should we believe truths which we cannot
understand?
Answer: We
should and often do believe truths which we
cannot understand when we have proof of their
existence.
Question 200.
Give an example of truths which all believe,
though many do not understand them.
Answer: All
believe that the earth is round and moving,
though many do not understand it.
All believe
that a seed planted in the ground will produce a
flower or tree often with more than a thousand
other seeds equal to itself, though many cannot
understand how this is done.
Question 201. Why
must a divine religion have mysteries?
Answer: A
divine religion must have mysteries because it
must have supernatural truths and God Himself must
teach them. A religion that has
only natural
truths, such as man can know by reason
alone,
fully understand and teach, is only a human
religion.
Question 202. Why
does God require us to believe mysteries?
Answer: God
requires us to believe mysteries that we may
submit our understanding to Him.
Question 203. By
what form of prayer do we praise the Holy
Trinity?
Answer: We
praise the Holy Trinity by a form of prayer
called the Doxology, which has come down to us
almost from the time of the Apostles.
Question 204. Say
the Doxology.
Answer: The
Doxology is: "Glory be to the Father, and to
the
Son, and to the Holy Ghost. As it was in
the
beginning, is now, and ever
shall be, world
without end. Amen."
Question 205. Is
there any other form of the Doxology?
Answer:
There is another form of the Doxology, which is
said in the celebration of the Mass.
It is called
the
"Gloria in excelsis" or "Glory be to God on
high," etc., the words sung by the Angels at the
birth of Our Lord.
LESSON FOURTH: On
Creation
Question 206. What
is the difference between making and
creating?
Answer:
"Making" means bringing forth or forming out of
some material already existing, as workmen do.
"Creating" means bringing forth out of nothing, as
God
alone can do.
Question 207. Has
everything that exists been created?
Answer:
Everything that exists except God Himself has been
created.
Question 208. Who
created heaven and earth, and all things?
Answer: God
created heaven and earth, and all things.
Question 209.
From what do we learn that God created heaven and
earth and all things?
Answer: We
learn that God created heaven and earth and all
things from the Bible or Holy Scripture,
in which
the
account of the Creation is given.
Question 210. Why
did God create all things?
Answer: God
created all things for His own glory and for
their or our good.
Question 211. Did
God leave all things to themselves after He
had
created them?
Answer: God
did not leave all things to themselves after
He
had created them; He continues to preserve and
govern them.
Question 212.
What do we call the care by which God preserves
and
governs the world and all it contains?
Answer: We
call the care by which God preserves and
governs the world and all it contains His
providence.
Question 213. How
did God create heaven and earth?
Answer: God
created heaven and earth from nothing by His
word only; that is, by a single act of His
all-powerful will.
Question 214.
Which are the chief creatures of God?
Answer: The
chief creatures of God are angels and men.
Question 215. How
may God's creatures on earth be divided?
Answer:
God's creatures on earth may be divided into four
classes:
(1) Things that exist, as air;
(2) Things that exist, grow and live, as plants
and
trees;
(3) Things that exist, grow, live and feel, as
animals;
(4) Things that exist, grow, live, feel and
understand, as man.
Question 216.
What are angels?
Answer:
Angels are pure spirits without a body, created to
adore and enjoy God in heaven.
Question 217. If
Angels have no bodies, how could they appear?
Answer:
Angels could appear by taking bodies to render
themselves visible for a time; just as the Holy
Ghost took the form of a dove and the devil took
the
form of a serpent.
Question 218.
Name some persons to whom Angels appeared.
Answer:
Angels appeared to the Blessed Virgin and St.
Joseph; also to Abraham, Lot, Jacob, Tobias and
others.
Question 219. Were
the angels created for any other purpose?
Answer: The
angels were also created to assist before the
throne of God and to minister unto Him; they have
often been sent as messengers from God to man; and
are also appointed our guardians.
Question 220. Are
all the Angels equal in dignity?
Answer: All
the Angels are not equal in dignity.
There
are
nine choirs or classes mentioned in the Holy
Scripture. The highest are called
Seraphim and
the
lowest simply Angels. The Archangels are
one
class higher than ordinary Angels.
Question 221.
Mention some Archangels and tell what they did.
Answer: The
Archangel Michael drove Satan out of heaven;
the
Archangel Gabriel announced to the Blessed
Virgin that she was to become the Mother of God.
The
Archangel Raphael guided and protected Tobias.
Question 222.
Were Angels ever sent to punish men?
Answer:
Angels were sometimes sent to punish men. An
Angel killed 185,000 men in the army of a wicked
king who had blasphemed God; an Angel also slew
the
first-born in the families of the Egyptians
who
had persecuted God's people.
Question 223.
What do our guardian Angels do for us?
Answer: Our
guardian Angels pray for us, protect and guide
us,
and offer our prayers, good works and desires
to
God.
Question 224. How
do we know that Angels offer our prayers and
good works to God?
Answer: We
know that Angels offer our prayers and good
works to God because it is so stated in Holy
Scripture, and Holy Scripture is the Word of God.
Question 225. Why
did God appoint guardian Angels if He watches
over us Himself?
Answer: God
appointed guardian Angels to secure for us
their help and prayers, and also to show His great
love for us in giving us these special servants
and
faithful friends.
Question 226.
Were the angels, as God created them, good and
happy?
Answer: The
angels, as God created them, were good and
happy.
Question 227. Did
all the angels remain good and happy?
Answer: All
the angels did not remain good and happy; many
of
them sinned and were cast into hell, and these
are
called devils or bad angels.
Question 228. Do
we know the number of good and bad Angels?
Answer: We
do not know the number of the good or bad
Angels, but we know it is very great.
Question 229.
What was the devil's name before he fell, and why
was
he cast out of heaven?
Answer:
Before he fell, Satan, or the devil, was called
Lucifer, or light-bearer, a name which indicates
great beauty. He was cast out of heaven because
through pride he rebelled against God.
Question 230. How
do the bad Angels act toward us?
Answer: The
bad Angels try by every means to lead us into
sin.
The efforts they make are called temptations
of
the devil.
Question 231. Why
does the devil tempt us?
Answer: The
devil tempts us because he hates goodness, and
does not wish us to enjoy the happiness which he
himself has lost.
Question 232. Can
we by our own power overcome the temptations
of
the devil?
Answer: We
cannot by our own power overcome the
temptations of the devil, because the devil is
wiser than we are; for, being an Angel, he is more
intelligent, and he did not lose his intelligence
by
falling into sin any more than we do now.
Therefore, to overcome his temptations we need the
help of God.
LESSON FIFTH: On
our First Parents and the Fall
Question 233. Who
were the first man and woman?
Answer: The
first man and woman were Adam and Eve.
Question 234. Are
there any persons in the world who are not the
descendants of Adam and Eve?
Answer:
There are no persons in the world now, and there
never have been any, who are not the descendants
of
Adam and Eve, because the whole human race had
but
one origin.
Question 235. Do
not the differences in color, figure, etc.,
which we find in distinct races indicate a
difference in first parents?
Answer: The
differences in color, figure, etc., which we
find in distinct races do not indicate a
difference in first parents, for these differences
have been brought about in the lapse of time by
other causes, such as climate, habits, etc.
Question 236.
Were Adam and Eve innocent and holy when they came
from the hand of God?
Answer:
Adam and Eve were innocent and holy when they came
from the hand of God.
Question 237.
What do we mean by saying Adam and Eve "were
innocent" when they came from the hand of God?
Answer:
When we say Adam and Eve "were innocent" when they
came from the hand of God we mean they were in the
state of original justice; that is, they were
gifted with every virtue and free from every sin.
Question 238. How
was Adam's body formed?
Answer: God
formed Adam's body out of the clay of the
earth and then breathed into it a living soul.
Question 239. How
was Eve's body formed?
Answer:
Eve's body was formed from a rib taken from Adam's
side during a deep sleep which God caused to come
upon him.
Question 240. Why
did God make Eve from one of Adam's ribs?
Answer: God
made Eve from one of Adam's ribs to show the
close relationship existing between husband and
wife in their marriage union which God then
instituted.
Question 241.
Could man's body be developed from the body of an
inferior animal?
Answer:
Man's body could be developed from the body of an
inferior animal if God so willed; but science does
not
prove that man's body was thus formed, while
revelation teaches that it was formed directly by
God
from the clay of the earth.
Question 242.
Could man's soul and intelligence be formed by the
development of animal life and instinct?
Answer:
Man's soul could not be formed by the development
of
animal instinct; for, being entirely spiritual,
it
must be created by God, and it is united to the
body as soon as the body is prepared to receive
it.
Question 243. Did
God give any command to Adam and Eve?
Answer: To
try their obedience, God commanded Adam and Eve
not
to eat of a certain fruit which grew in the
garden of Paradise.
Question 244.
What was the Garden of Paradise?
Answer: The
Garden of Paradise was a large and beautiful
place prepared for man's habitation upon earth.
It
was supplied with every species of plant and
animal and with everything that could contribute
to
man's happiness.
Question 245.
Where was the Garden of Paradise situated?
Answer: The
exact place in which the Garden of Paradise --
called also the Garden of Eden -- was situated is
not
known, for the deluge may have so changed the
surface of the earth that old landmarks were wiped
out.
It was probably some place in Asia, not far
from the river Euphrates.
Question 246.
What was the tree bearing the forbidden fruit
called?
Answer: The
tree bearing the forbidden fruit was called
"the tree of knowledge of good and evil."
Question 247. Do
we know the name of any other tree in the
garden?
Answer: We
know the name of another tree in the Garden
called the "tree of life." Its fruit kept the
bodies of our first parents in a state of perfect
health.
Question 248.
Which were the chief blessings intended for Adam
and
Eve had they remained faithful to God?
Answer: The
chief blessings intended for Adam and Eve, had
they remained faithful to God, were a constant
state of happiness in this life and everlasting
glory in the next.
Question 249. Did
Adam and Eve remain faithful to God?
Answer:
Adam and Eve did not remain faithful to God, but
broke His command by eating the forbidden fruit.
Question 250. Who
was the first to disobey God?
Answer: Eve
was the first to disobey God, and she induced
Adam to do likewise.
Question 251. How
was Eve tempted to sin?
Answer: Eve
was tempted to sin by the devil, who came in
the
form of a serpent and persuaded her to break
God's command.
Question 252.
Which were the chief causes that led Eve into sin?
Answer: The
chief causes that led Eve into sin were:
(1) She went into the danger of sinning by
admiring
what was forbidden, instead of avoiding it.
(2) She did not fly from the temptation at once,
but
debated about yielding to it. Similar conduct on
our
part will lead us also into sin.
Question 253.
What befell Adam and Eve on account of their sin?
Answer:
Adam and Eve, on account of their sin, lost
innocence and holiness, and were doomed to
sickness and death.
Question 254.
What other evils befell Adam and Eve on account of
their
sin?
Answer:
Many other evils befell Adam and Eve on account of
their sin. They were driven out
of Paradise and
condemned to toil. God also
ordained that
henceforth the earth should yield no crops without
cultivation, and that the beasts, man's former
friends, should become his savage enemies.
Question 255.
Were we to remain in the Garden of Paradise
forever if Adam had not sinned?
Answer: We
were not to remain in the Garden of Paradise
forever even if Adam had not sinned, but after
passing through the years of our probation or
trial upon earth we were to be taken, body and
soul, into heaven without suffering
death.
Question 256.
What evil befell us on account of the disobedience
of
our first parents?
Answer: On
account of the disobedience of our first
parents, we all share in their sin and punishment,
as
we should have shared in their happiness if
they had remained faithful.
Question 257. Is
it not unjust to punish us for the sin of our
first parents?
Answer: It is not unjust to punish us for the
sin of our
first parents, because their punishment consisted
in
being deprived of a free gift of God; that is,
of
the gift of original justice to which they had
no
strict right and which they willfully forfeited
by
their act of disobedience.
Question 258. But
how did the loss of the gift of original
justice leave our first parents and us in mortal
sin?
Answer: The
loss of the gift of original justice left our
first parents and us in mortal sin because it
deprived them of the Grace of God, and to be
without this gift of Grace which they should have
had
was to be in mortal sin. As all their
children are deprived of the same gift, they, too,
come into the world in a state of mortal sin.
Question 259.
What other effects followed from the sin of our
first parents?
Answer: Our
nature was corrupted by the sin of our first
parents, which darkened our understanding,
weakened our will, and left in us a strong
inclination to evil.
Question 260.
What do we mean by "our nature was corrupted"?
Answer:
When we say "our nature was corrupted" we mean
that our whole being, body and soul, was injured
in
all its parts and powers.
Question 261. Why
do we say our understanding was darkened?
Answer: We
say our understanding was darkened because even
with much learning we have not the clear
knowledge, quick perception and retentive memory
that Adam had before his fall from grace.
Question 262. Why
do we say our will was weakened?
Answer: We
say our will was weakened to show that our free
will was not entirely taken away by Adam's sin,
and that we have it still in our
power to use our
free will in doing good or evil.
Question 263. In
what does the strong inclination to evil that
is
left in us consist?
Answer:
This strong inclination to evil that is left in us
consists in the continual efforts our senses and
appetites make to lead our souls into sin. The
body is inclined to rebel against the soul, and
the
soul itself to rebel against God.
Question 264.
What is this strong inclination to evil called,
and
why did God permit it to remain in us?
Answer:
This strong inclination to evil is called
concupiscence, and God permits it to remain in us
that by His grace we may resist it and thus
increase our merits.
Question 265.
What is the sin called which we inherit from our
first parents?
Answer: The
sin which we inherit from our first parents is
called original sin.
Question 266. Why
is this sin called original?
Answer:
This sin is called original because it comes down
to
us from our first parents, and we are brought
into the world with its guilt on our soul.
Question 267.
Does this corruption of our nature remain in us
after original sin is forgiven?
Answer:
This corruption of our nature and other
punishments
remain in us after original sin is
forgiven.
Question 268. Was
any one ever preserved from original sin?
Answer: The
Blessed Virgin Mary, through the merits of her
Divine Son, was preserved free from the guilt of
original sin, and this privilege is called her
Immaculate Conception.
Question 269. Why
was the Blessed Virgin preserved from original
sin?
Answer: The
Blessed Virgin was preserved from original sin
because it would not be consistent with the
dignity of the Son of God to have His Mother, even
for
an instant, in the power of the devil and an
enemy of God.
Question 270. How
could the Blessed Virgin be preserved from sin
by
her Divine Son, before her Son was born?
Answer: The
Blessed Virgin could be preserved from sin by
her
Divine Son before He was born as man, for He
always existed as God and foresaw His own future
merits and the dignity of His Mother.
He
therefore by His future merits provided for her
privilege of exemption from original sin.
Question 271.
What does the "Immaculate Conception" mean?
Answer: The
Immaculate Conception means the Blessed
Virgin's own exclusive privilege of coming into
existence, through the merits of Jesus Christ,
without the stain of original sin. It does not
mean, therefore, her sinless life, perpetual
virginity or the miraculous conception of Our
Divine Lord by the power of the Holy Ghost.
Question 272.
What has always been the belief of the Church
concerning this truth?
Answer: The
Church has always believed in the Immaculate
Conception of the Blessed Virgin and to place this
truth beyond doubt has declared it an Article of
Faith.
Question 273. To
what should the thoughts of the Immaculate
Conception lead us?
Answer: The
thoughts of the Immaculate Conception should
lead us to a great love of purity and to a desire
of
imitating the Blessed Virgin in the practice of
that holy virtue.
LESSON SIXTH: On
Sin and Its Kinds
Question 274. How
is sin divided?
Answer:
(1) Sin is divided into the sin we inherit called
original sin, and the sin we commit ourselves,
called actual sin.
(2) Actual sin is sub-divided into greater sins,
called mortal, and lesser sins, called venial.
Question 275. In
how many ways may actual sin be committed?
Answer:
Actual sin may be committed in two ways: namely,
by
willfully doing things forbidden, or by
willfully neglecting things commanded.
Question 276.
What is our sin called when we neglect things
commanded?
Answer:
When we neglect things commanded our sin is called
a
sin of omission. Such sins as willfully
neglecting to hear Mass on Sundays, or neglecting
to
go to Confession at least once a year, are sins
of
omission.
Question 277. Is
original sin the only kind of sin?
Answer:
Original sin is not the only kind of sin; there is
another kind of sin, which we commit ourselves,
called actual sin.
Question 278.
What is actual sin?
Answer:
Actual sin is any willful thought, word, deed, or
omission contrary to the law of God.
Question 279. How
many kinds of actual sin are there?
Answer:
There are two kinds of actual sin -- mortal and
venial.
Question 280.
What is mortal sin?
Answer:
Mortal sin is a grievous offense against the law
of
God.
Question 281. Why
is this sin called mortal?A nswer: This
sin
is
called mortal because it deprives us of
spiritual life, which is sanctifying grace, and
brings everlasting death and damnation on the
soul.
Question 282. How
many things are necessary to make a sin
mortal?
Answer: To
make a sin mortal, three things are necessary:
A
grievous matter, sufficient reflection, and full
consent of the will.
Question 283.
What do we mean by "grievous matter" with regard
to
sin?
Answer: By
"grievous matter" with regard to sin we mean
that the thought, word or deed by which mortal sin
is
committed must be either very bad in itself or
severely prohibited, and therefore sufficient to
make a mortal sin if we deliberately yield to it.
Question 284.
What does "sufficient reflection and full consent
of
the will" mean?
Answer:
"Sufficient reflection" means that we must know
the
thought, word or deed to be sinful at the time
we
are guilty of it; and "full consent of the
will" means that we must fully and willfully yield
to
it.
Question 285.
What are sins committed without reflection or
consent called?
Answer:
Sins committed without reflection or consent are
called material sins; that is, they would be
formal or real sins if we knew their sinfulness at
the
time we committed them. Thus to eat
flesh
meat on a day of abstinence without knowing it to
be
a day of abstinence or without thinking of the
prohibition, would be a material sin.
Question 286. Do
past material sins become real sins as soon as
we
discover their sinfulness?
Answer:
Past material sins do not become real sins as soon
as
we discover their sinfulness, unless we again
repeat them with full knowledge and consent.
Question 287. How
can we know what sins are considered mortal?
Answer: We
can know what sins are considered mortal from
Holy Scripture; from the teaching of the Church,
and
from the writings of the Fathers and Doctors
of
the Church.
Question 288. Why
is it wrong to judge others guilty of sin?
Answer: It
is wrong to judge others guilty of sin because
we
cannot know for certain that their sinful act
was
committed with sufficient reflection and full
consent of the will.
Question 289.
What sin does he commit who without sufficient
reason believes another guilty of sin?
Answer: He
who without sufficient reason believes another
guilty of sin commits a sin of rash judgment.
Question 290.
What is venial sin?
Answer:
Venial sin is a slight offense against the law of
God
in matters of less importance, or in matters
of
great importance it is an offense committed
without sufficient reflection or full consent of
the
will.
Question 291. Can
we always distinguish venial from mortal sin?
Answer: We
cannot always distinguish venial from mortal
sin, and in such cases we must leave the
decision
to
our confessor.
Question 292. Can
slight offenses ever become mortal sins?
Answer:
Slight offenses can become mortal sins if we
commit them through defiant contempt for God or
His
law; and also when they are followed by very
evil consequences, which we foresee in committing
them.
Question 293.
Which are the effects of venial sin?
Answer: The
effects of venial sin are the lessening of the
love of God in our heart, the making us less
worthy of His help, and the weakening of the power
to
resist mortal sin.
Question 294. How
can we know a thought, word or deed to be
sinful?
Answer: We
can know a thought, word or deed to be sinful
if
it, or the neglect of it, is forbidden by any
law
of God or of His Church, or if it is opposed
to any supernatural virtue.
Question 295.
Which are the chief sources of sin?
Answer: The
chief sources of sin are seven: Pride,
Covetousness, Lust, Anger, Gluttony, Envy, and
Sloth, and they are commonly called capital sins.
Question 296.
What is pride?
Answer:
Pride is an excessive love of our own ability; so
that we would rather sinfully disobey than humble
ourselves.
Question 297.
What effect has pride on our souls?
Answer:
Pride begets in our souls sinful ambition,
vainglory, presumption and hypocrisy.
Question 298.
What is covetousness?
Answer:
Covetousness is an excessive desire for worldly
things.
Question 299.
What effect has covetousness on our souls?
Answer:
Covetousness begets in our souls unkindness,
dishonesty, deceit and want of charity.
Question 300.
What is lust?
Answer:
Lust is an excessive desire for the sinful
pleasures forbidden by the Sixth Commandment.
Question 301.
What effect has lust on our souls?
Answer:
Lust begets in our souls a distaste for holy
things, a perverted conscience, a hatred for God,
and
it very frequently leads to a complete loss of
faith.
Question 302.
What is anger?
Answer:
Anger is an excessive emotion of the mind excited
against any person or thing, or it is an excessive
desire for revenge.
Question 303.
What effect has anger on our soul?
Answer:
Anger begets in our souls impatience, hatred,
irreverence, and too often the habit of cursing.
Question 304.
What is gluttony?
Answer:
Gluttony is an excessive desire for food or drink.
Question 305.
What kind of a sin is drunkenness?
Answer:
Drunkenness is a sin of gluttony by which a person
deprives himself of the use of his reason by the
excessive taking of intoxicating drink.
Question 306. Is
drunkenness always a mortal sin?
Answer:
Deliberate drunkenness is always a mortal sin if
the
person be completely deprived of the use of
reason by it, but drunkenness that is not intended
or
desired may be excused from mortal sin.
Question 307.
What are the chief effects of habitual
drunkenness?
Answer:
Habitual drunkenness injures the body, weakens the
mind, leads its victim into many vices and exposes
him
to the danger of dying in a state of mortal
sin.
Question 308.
What three sins seem to cause most evil in the
world?
Answer:
Drunkenness, dishonesty and impurity seem to cause
most evil in the world, and they are therefore to
be
carefully avoided at all times.
Question 309.
What is envy?
Answer:
Envy is a feeling of sorrow at another's good
fortune and joy at the evil which befalls him; as
if
we ourselves were injured by the good and
benefited by the evil that comes to him.
Question 310.
What effect has envy on the soul?
Answer:
Envy begets in the soul a want of charity for our
neighbor and produces a spirit of detraction,
back-biting and slander.
Question 311.
What is sloth?
Answer: Sloth is a laziness of the mind and
body, through
which we neglect our duties on account of the
labor they require.
Question 312.
What effect has sloth upon the soul?
Answer:
Sloth begets in the soul a spirit of indifference
in
our spiritual duties and a disgust for prayer.
Question 313. Why
are the seven sources of sin called capital
sins?
Answer: The
seven sources of sin are called capital sins
because they rule over our other sins
and are the
causes of them.
Question 314.
What do we mean by our predominant sin or ruling
passion?
Answer: By
our predominant sin, or ruling passion, we mean
the sin into which we fall most
frequently and
which we find it hardest to resist.
Question 315. How
can we best overcome our sins?A nswer:
We can
best overcome our sins by guarding against our
predominant or ruling sin.
Question 316.
Should we give up trying to be good when we seem
not
to succeed in overcoming our faults?
Answer: We
should not give up trying to be good when we
seem not to succeed in overcoming our faults,
because our efforts to be good will keep us from
becoming worse than we are.
Question 317.
What virtues are opposed to the seven capital
sins?
Answer:
Humility is opposed to pride; generosity to
covetousness; chastity to lust; meekness to anger;
temperance to gluttony; brotherly love to envy,
and
diligence to sloth.
LESSON SEVENTH: On
the Incarnation and Redemption
Question 318.
What does "incarnation" mean, and what does
"redemption" mean?
Answer:
"Incarnation" means the act of clothing with
flesh. Thus Our Lord clothed His
divinity with a
human body.
"Redemption" means to buy back again.
Question 319. Did
God abandon man after he fell into sin?
Answer: God
did not abandon man after he fell into sin,
but
promised him a Redeemer, who was to satisfy
for man's sin and reopen to him the
gates of
heaven.
Question 320.
What do we mean by the "gates of heaven"?
Answer: By
the "gates of heaven" we mean the divine power
by
which God keeps us out of heaven or admits us
into it, at His pleasure.
Question 321. Who
is the Redeemer?
Answer: Our
Blessed Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ is the
Redeemer of mankind.
Question 322.
What does the name "Jesus" signify and how was
this name given to Our Lord?
Answer: The
name "Jesus" signifies Saviour or Redeemer,
and
this name was given to Our Lord by an Angel
who
appeared to Joseph and said: "Mary shall bring
forth a Son; and thou shalt call His name Jesus."
Question 323.
What does the name "Christ" signify?
Answer: The
name "Christ" means the same as Messias, and
signifies Anointed; because, as in the Old Law,
Prophets, High Priests and Kings
were anointed
with oil; so Jesus, the Great Prophet, High Priest
and
King of the New Law, was anointed as man with
the
fullness of divine power.
Question 324. How
did Christ show and prove His divine power?
Answer:
Christ showed and proved His divine power chiefly
by
His miracles, which are extraordinary works
that can be performed only by power received from
God, and which have, therefore,
His sanction and
authority.
Question 325.
What, then, did the miracles of Jesus Christ
prove?
Answer: The
miracles of Jesus Christ proved that whatever
He said was true, and that when He
declared
Himself to be the Son of God He really was what He
claimed to be.
Question 326.
Could not men have been deceived in the miracles
of
Christ?
Answer: Men
could not have been deceived in the miracles
of
Christ because they were performed in the most
open manner and usually in the presence of great
multitudes of people, among whom were many of
Christ's enemies, ever ready to
expose any deceit.
And
if Christ performed no real miracles, how,
then, could He have converted the world and have
persuaded sinful men to give up what they loved
and
do the difficult things that the Christian
religion imposes?
Question 327.
Could not false accounts of these miracles have
been written after the death of Our Lord?
Answer:
False accounts of these miracles could not have
been written after the death of Our Lord; for then
neither His friends nor His enemies would have
believed them without proof.
Moreover, the
enemies of Christ did not deny the miracles, but
tried to explain them by attributing them to the
power of the devil or other causes.
Again, the
Apostles and the Evangelists who wrote the
accounts suffered death to testify their belief in
the
words and works of Our Lord.
Question 328. Did
Jesus Christ die to redeem all men of every
age
and race without exception?
Answer:
Jesus Christ died to redeem all men of every age
and
race without exception; and every person born
into the world should share in His merits, without
which no one can be saved.
Question 329. How
are the merits of Jesus Christ applied to our
souls?
Answer: The
merits of Jesus Christ are applied to our
souls through the Sacraments, and especially
through Baptism and Penance, which restore us to
the
friendship of God.
Question 330.
What do you believe of Jesus Christ?
Answer: I
believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, the
second Person of the Blessed Trinity, true God and
true man.
Question 331.
Cannot we also be called the Children of God, and
therefore His sons and daughters?
Answer: We
can be called the Children of God because He
has
adopted us by His grace or because He is the
Father who has created us; but we are not,
therefore, His real Children; whereas, Jesus
Christ, His only real and true Son, was neither
adopted nor created, but was begotten of His
Father from all eternity.
Question 332. Why
is Jesus Christ true God?
Answer:
Jesus Christ is true God because He is the true
and
only Son of God the Father.
Question 333. Why
is Jesus Christ true man?
Answer:
Jesus Christ is true man because He is the Son of
the
Blessed Virgin Mary and has a body and soul
like ours.
Question 334. Who
was the foster father or guardian of Our Lord
while on earth?
Answer: St.
Joseph, the husband of the Blessed Virgin, was
the
foster-father or guardian of Our Lord while on
earth.
Question 335. Is
Jesus Christ in heaven as God or as man?
Answer:
Since His Ascension Jesus Christ is in heaven both
as
God and as man.
Question 336. How
many natures are there in Jesus Christ?
Answer: In
Jesus Christ there are two natures, the nature
of
God and the nature of man.
Question 337. Is
Jesus Christ more than one person?
Answer:
No. Jesus Christ is but one
Divine Person.
Question 338.
From what do we learn that Jesus Christ is but one
person?
Answer: We
learn that Jesus Christ is but one person from
Holy Scripture and from the constant teaching
of
the
Church, which has condemned all those who
teach the contrary.
Question 339. Was
Jesus Christ always God?
Answer:
Jesus Christ was always God, as He is the second
person of the Blessed Trinity, equal to His Father
from all eternity.
Question 340. Was
Jesus Christ always man?
Answer:
Jesus Christ was not always man, but became man at
the
time of His Incarnation.
Question 341.
What do you mean by the Incarnation?
Answer: By
the Incarnation I mean that the Son of God was
made man.
Question 342. How
was the Son of God made man?
Answer: The
Son of God was conceived and made man by the
power of the Holy Ghost, in the womb of the
Blessed Virgin Mary.
Question 343. Is
the Blessed Virgin Mary truly the Mother of
God?
Answer: The
Blessed Virgin Mary is truly the Mother of
God, because the same Divine Person who is the Son
of
God is also the Son of the Blessed Virgin Mary.
Question 344. Did
the Son of God become man immediately after
the
sin of our first parents?
Answer: The
Son of God did not become man immediately
after the sin of our first parents, but was
promised to them as a Redeemer.
Question 345. How
many years passed from the time Adam sinned
till the time the Redeemer came?
Answer:
About 4,000 years passed from the time Adam sinned
till the time the Redeemer came.
Question 346.
What was the moral condition of the world just
before
the coming of Our Lord?
Answer:
Just before the coming of Our Lord the moral
condition of the world was very bad.
Idolatry,
injustice, cruelty, immorality and horrid vices
were common almost everywhere.
Question 347. Why
was the coming of the Redeemer so long
delayed?
Answer: The
coming of the Redeemer was so long delayed
that the world -- suffering from every misery --
might learn the great evil of sin and know that
God
alone could help fallen man.
Question 348.
When was the Redeemer promised to mankind?
Answer: The
Redeemer was first promised to mankind in the
Garden of Paradise, and often afterward through
Abraham and his descendants, the patriarchs, and
through numerous prophets.
Question 349. Who
were the prophets?
Answer: The
prophets were inspired men to whom God
revealed the future, that they might with
absolute
certainty make it known to the people.
Question 350.
What did the prophets foretell concerning the
Redeemer?
Answer: The
prophets, taken together, foretold so
accurately all the circumstances of the birth,
life, death, resurrection and glory of the
Redeemer that no one who carefully studied their
writings could fail to recognize Him when He came.
Question 351.
Have all these prophecies concerning the Redeemer
been fulfilled?
Answer: All
the prophecies concerning the Redeemer have
been fulfilled in every point by the circumstances
of Christ's birth, life, death, resurrection
and
glory; and He is, therefore, the Redeemer promised
to
mankind from the time of Adam.
Question 352.
Where shall we find these prophecies concerning
the
Redeemer?
Answer: We
shall find these prophecies concerning the
Redeemer in the prophetic books of the Bible or
Holy Scripture.
Question 353. If
the Redeemer's coming was so clearly foretold,
why did not all recognize Him when He came?
Answer: All
did not recognize the Redeemer when He came,
because many knew only part of the prophecies; and
taking those concerning His glory and omitting
those concerning His suffering, they could
not
understand His life.
Question 354. How
could they be saved who lived before the Son
of
God became man?
Answer:
They who lived before the Son of God became man
could be saved by believing in a Redeemer to come,
and
by keeping the Commandments.
Question 355. On
what day was the Son of God conceived and made
man?
Answer: The
Son of God was conceived and made man on
Annunciation Day -- the day on which the Angel
Gabriel announced to the Blessed Virgin Mary that
she
was to be the Mother of God.
Question 356. On
what day was Christ born?
Answer: Christ was born on Christmas Day, in a
stable at
Bethlehem, over nineteen hundred years ago.
Question 357. Why
did the Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph go to
Bethlehem just before the birth of Our Lord?
Answer: The
Blessed Virgin and St. Joseph went to
Bethlehem in obedience to the Roman Emperor, who
ordered all his subjects to register their names
in
the towns or cities of their ancestors.
Bethlehem was the City of David, the royal
ancestor of Mary and Joseph, hence they had to
register there. All this was done
by the Will of
God, that the prophecies concerning the birth of
His Divine Son might be fulfilled.
Question 358. Why
was Christ born in a stable?
Answer:
Christ was born in a stable because Joseph and
Mary were poor and strangers in Bethlehem, and
without money they could find no other shelter.
This was permitted by Our Lord that we might learn
a
lesson from His great humility.
Question 359. In
giving the ancestors or forefathers of Our
Lord, why do the Gospels give the ancestors of
Joseph, who was only Christ's foster-father, and
not
the ancestors of Mary, who was Christ's real parent?
Answer: In
giving the ancestors of Our Lord, the Gospels
give the ancestors of Joseph:
(1) Because the ancestors of women were not
usually
recorded by the Jews; and
(2) Because Mary and Joseph were members of the
same
tribe, and had, therefore, the same ancestors; so
that, in giving the ancestors of Joseph, the
Gospels give also those of Mary; and this was
understood by those for whom the Gospels were
intended.
Question 360. Had
Our Lord any brothers or sisters ?
Answer: Our
Lord had no brothers or sisters. When
the
Gospels speak of His brethren they mean only His
near relations. His Blessed
Mother Mary was
always a Virgin as well before and at His birth as
after it.
Question 361. Who
were among the first to adore the Infant
Jesus?
Answer: The
shepherds of Bethlehem, to whom His birth was
announced by Angels; and the Magi or three wise
men, who were guided to His crib by a miraculous
star, were among the first to adore the Infant
Jesus. We recall the adoration of
the Magi on the
feast of the Epiphany, which means appearance or
manifestation, namely, of Our Saviour.
Question 362. Who
sought to kill the Infant Jesus?
Answer:
Herod sought to kill the Infant Jesus because he
thought the influence of Christ -- the new-born
King -- would deprive him of his throne.
Question 363. How
was the Holy Infant rescued from the power of
Herod?
Answer: The
Holy Infant was rescued from the power of
Herod by the flight into Egypt, when St. Joseph --
warned by an Angel -- fled hastily into that
country with Jesus and Mary.
Question 364. How
did Herod hope to accomplish his wicked
designs?
Answer:
Herod hoped to accomplish his wicked designs by
murdering all the infants in and near Bethlehem.
The
day on which we commemorate the death of these
first little martyrs, who shed their blood for
Christ's sake, is called the feast of Holy
Innocents.
Question 365. How
may the years of Christ's life be divided?
Answer: The
years of Christ's life may be divided into
three parts:
(1) His childhood, extending from His birth to
His
twelfth year, when He went with his parents to
worship in the Temple of Jerusalem.
(2) His hidden life, which extends from His
twelfth to
His
thirtieth year, during which time He dwelt
with His parents at Nazareth.
(3) His public life, extending from His thirtieth
year
--
or from His baptism by St. John the Baptist to
His
death; during which time He taught His
doctrines and established His Church.
Question 366. Why
is Christ's life thus divided?
Answer:
Christ's life is thus divided to show that all
classes find in Him their model.
In childhood He
gave an example to the young; in His hidden life
an
example to those who consecrate themselves to
the
service of God in a religious state; and in
His
public life an example to all Christians
without exception.
Question 367. How
long did Christ live on earth?
Answer:
Christ lived on earth about thirty-three years,
and
led a most holy life in poverty and suffering.
Question 368. Why
did Christ live so long on earth?
Answer:
Christ lived so long on earth to show us the way
to
heaven by His teachings and example.
LESSON EIGHTH: On
Our Lord's Passion, Death, Resurrection, and
Ascension
Question 369. What
do we mean by Our Lord's Passion?
Answer: By
Our Lord's Passion we mean His dreadful
sufferings from His agony in the garden till the
moment of His death.
Question 370.
What did Jesus Christ suffer?
Answer:
Jesus Christ suffered a bloody sweat, a cruel
scourging, was crowned with thorns, and was
crucified.
Question 371.
When did Our Lord suffer the "bloody sweat"?
Answer: Our
Lord suffered the "bloody sweat" while drops
of
blood came forth from every pore of His body,
during His agony in the Garden of Olives, near
Jerusalem, where He went to pray on the night His
Passion began.
Question 372. Who
accompanied Our Lord to the Garden of Olives
on
the night of His Agony?
Answer: The
Apostles Peter, James and John, the same who
had
witnessed His transfiguration on the mount,
accompanied
Our Lord to the Garden of Olives, to
watch and pray with Him on the night of His agony.
Question 373.
What do we mean by the transfiguration of Our
Lord?
Answer: By
the transfiguration of Our Lord we mean the
supernatural change in His appearance when He
showed Himself to His Apostles in great glory and
brilliancy in which "His face did shine as the sun
and
His garments became white as snow."
Question 374. Who
were present at the transfiguration?
Answer:
There were present at the transfiguration --
besides the Apostles Peter, James and John, who
witnessed it -- the two great and holy men of the
Old
Law, Moses and Elias, talking with Our Lord.
Question 375.
What caused Our Lord's agony in the garden?
Answer: It
is believed Our Lord's agony in the garden was
caused:
(1) By his clear knowledge of all He was soon to
endure;
(2) By the sight of the many offenses committed
against His Father by the sins of the whole world;
(3) By His knowledge of men's ingratitude for the
blessings of redemption.
Question 376. Why
was Christ cruelly scourged?
Answer:
Christ was cruelly scourged by Pilate's orders,
that the sight of His bleeding body might move His
enemies to spare His life.
Question 377. Why
was Christ crowned with thorns?
Answer:
Christ was crowned with thorns in mockery because
He
had said He was a King.
Question 378.
Could Christ, if He pleased, have escaped the
tortures of His Passion?
Answer:
Christ could, if He pleased, have escaped the
tortures of His Passion, because He foresaw them
and
had it in His power to overcome His enemies.
Question 379. Was
it necessary for Christ to suffer so much in
order to redeem us?
Answer: It
was not necessary for Christ to suffer so much
in
order to redeem us, for the least of His
sufferings was more than sufficient to atone for
all
the sins of mankind. By suffering so
much He
showed His great love for us.
Question 380. Who
betrayed Our Lord?
Answer:
Judas, one of His Apostles, betrayed Our Lord, and
from His sin we may learn that even the good may
become very wicked by the abuse of their free
will.
Question 381. How
was Christ condemned to death?
Answer:
Through the influence of those who hated Him,
Christ was condemned to death, after
an unjust
trial, at which false witnesses were induced to
testify against Him.
Question 382. On
what day did Christ die?
Answer:
Christ died on Good Friday.
Question 383. Why
do you call that day "good" on which Christ
died so sorrowful a death?
Answer: We
call that day good on which Christ died because
by
His death He showed His great love for man, and
purchased for him every blessing.
Question 384. How
long was Our Lord hanging on the cross before
He
died?
Answer: Our
Lord was hanging on the Cross about three
hours before He died. While thus
suffering, His
enemies stood around blaspheming and mocking Him.
By
His death He proved Himself a real mortal man,
for
He could not die in His divine nature.
Question 385.
What do we call the words Christ spoke while
hanging on the Cross?
Answer: We
call the words Christ spoke while hanging on
the
Cross "the seven last words of Jesus on the
Cross." They teach us the
dispositions we should
have at the hour of death.
Question 386.
Repeat the seven last words or sayings of Jesus on
the
Cross.
Answer: The
seven last words or sayings of Jesus on the
Cross are:
(1) "Father, forgive them, for they know not
what they
do," in which He forgives and prays for His
enemies.
(2) "Amen, I say to thee, this day thou
shalt be with
Me
in Paradise," in which He pardons the penitent
sinner.
(3) "Woman, behold thy Son" --
"Behold thy Mother," in
which He gave up what was dearest to Him on earth,
and
gave us Mary for our Mother.
(4) "My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken
Me?" from
which we learn the suffering of His mind.
(5) "I thirst," from which we learn the
suffering of
His
body.
(6) "All is consummated," by which He
showed the
fulfillment
of all the prophecies concerning Him
and
the completion of the work of our redemption.
(7) "Father, into Thy hands I commend my
spirit," by
which He showed His perfect resignation to the
Will of His Eternal Father.
Question 387.
What happened at the death of Our Lord?
Answer: At
the death of Our Lord there were darkness and
earthquake; many holy dead came forth from their
graves, and the veil concealing the Holy of
Holies, in the Temple of Jerusalem, was torn
asunder.
Question 388.
What was the Holy of Holies in the temple?
Answer: The
Holy of Holies was the sacred part of the
Temple, in which the Ark of the Covenant was
kept,
and
where the high priest consulted the Will of
God.
Question 389.
What was the "Ark of the Covenant"?
Answer: The
Ark of the Covenant was a precious box in
which were kept the tablets of stone bearing the
written Commandments of God, the rod which Aaron
changed into a serpent before King Pharao, and a
portion of the manna with which the Israelites
were miraculously fed in the desert.
The Ark of
the
Covenant was a figure of the Tabernacle in
which we keep the Holy Eucharist.
Question 390. Why
was the veil of the Temple torn asunder at the
death of Christ?
Answer: The
veil of the Temple was torn asunder at the
death of Christ because at His death the Jewish
religion ceased to be the true religion, and God
no
longer manifested His presence in the Temple.
Question 391. Why
did the Jewish religion, which up to the death
of
Christ had been the true religion, cease at
that time to be the true religion?
Answer: The
Jewish religion, which, up to the death of
Christ, had been the true religion, ceased at that
time to be the true religion, because it was only
a
promise of the redemption and figure of the
Christian religion, and when the redemption was
accomplished and the Christian religion
established by the death of Christ, the promise
and
the figure were no longer necessary.
Question 392.
Were all the laws of the Jewish religion abolished
by
the establishment of Christianity?
Answer: The
moral laws of the Jewish religion were not
abolished by the establishment of Christianity,
for
Christ came not to destroy these laws, but to
make them more perfect. Its
ceremonial laws were
abolished when the Temple of Jerusalem ceased to
be
the House of God.
Question 393.
What do we mean by moral and ceremonial laws?
Answer: By
"moral" laws we mean laws regarding good and
evil. By "ceremonial"
laws we mean laws
regulating the manner of worshipping God in Temple
or
Church.
Question 394.
Where did Christ die?
Answer:
Christ died on Mount Calvary.
Question 395.
Where was Mount Calvary, and what does the name
signify?
Answer:
Mount Calvary was the place of execution, not far
from Jerusalem; and the name signifies the "place
of
skulls."
Question 396. How
did Christ die?
Answer:
Christ was nailed to the Cross, and died on it
between two thieves.
Question 397. Why
was Our Lord crucified between thieves?
Answer: Our
Lord was crucified between thieves that His
enemies might thus add to His disgrace by making
Him
equal to the worst criminals.
Question 398. Why
did Christ suffer and die?
Answer: Christ suffered and died for our sins.
Question 399. How
was Our Lord's body buried?
Answer: Our
Lord's body was wrapped in a clean linen cloth
and
laid in a new sepulchre or tomb cut in a rock,
by
Joseph of Arimathea and other pious persons who
believed in Our Divine Lord.
Question 400.
What lessons do we learn from the sufferings and
death of Christ?
Answer:
From the sufferings and death of Christ we learn
the
great evil of sin, the hatred God bears to it,
and
the necessity of satisfying for it.
Question 401.
Whither did Christ's soul go after His death?
Answer:
After Christ's death His soul descended into hell.
Question 402. Did
Christ's soul descend into the hell of the
damned?
Answer: The
hell into which Christ's soul descended was
not
the hell of the dammed, but a place or state
of
rest called Limbo, where the souls of the just
were waiting for Him.
Question 403. Why
did Christ descend into Limbo?
Answer:
Christ descended into Limbo to preach to the souls
who
were in prison -- that is, to announce to them
the
joyful tidings of their redemption.
Question 404.
Where was Christ's body while His soul was in
Limbo?
Answer:
While Christ's soul was in Limbo His body was in
the
holy sepulchre.
Question 405. On
what day did Christ rise from the dead?
Answer:
Christ rose from the dead, glorious and immortal,
on
Easter Sunday, the third day after His death.
Question 406. Why
is the Resurrection the greatest of Christ's
miracles?
Answer: The
Resurrection is the greatest of Christ's
miracles because all He taught and did is
confirmed by it and depends upon it.
He promised
to
rise from the dead and without the fulfillment
of
that promise we could not believe in Him.
Question 407. Has
any one ever tried to disprove the miracle of
the
resurrection?
Answer:
Unbelievers in Christ have tried to disprove the
miracle of the resurrection as they have tried to
disprove all His other miracles; but the
explanations they give to prove Christ's miracles
false are far more unlikely and harder to believe
than the miracles themselves.
Question 408.
What do we mean when we say Christ rose "glorious"
from the dead?
Answer:
When we say Christ rose "glorious" from the dead
we
mean that His body was in a glorified state;
that is, gifted with the qualities of a glorified
body.
Question 409.
What are the qualities of a glorified body?
Answer: The
qualities of a glorified body are:
(1)
Brilliancy, by which it gives forth light;
(2) Agility, by which it moves from place to
place as
rapidly as an angel;
(3) Subtility, by which material things cannot
shut it
out;
(4)
Impassibility, by which it is made incapable of
suffering.
Question 410. Was
Christ three full days in the tomb?
Answer:
Christ was not three full days, but only parts of
three days in the tomb.
Question 411. How
long did Christ stay on earth after His
resurrection?
Answer:
Christ stayed on earth forty days after His
resurrection, to show that He was truly risen from
the
dead, and to instruct His apostles.
Question 412. Was
Christ visible to all and at all times during
the
forty days He remained on earth after His
resurrection?
Answer:
Christ was not visible to all nor at all times
during the forty days He remained on earth
after
His
resurrection. We know that He appeared
to His
apostles and others at least nine times, though He
may
have appeared oftener.
Question 413. How
did Christ show that He was truly risen from
the
dead?
Answer:
Christ showed that He was truly risen from the
dead by eating and conversing with His Apostles
and
others to whom He appeared. He showed
the
wounds in His hands, feet and side, and it was
after His resurrection that He gave to His
Apostles the power to forgive sins.
Question 414.
After Christ had remained forty days on earth,
whither did He go?
Answer:
After forty days Christ ascended into heaven, and
the
day on which be ascended into heaven is called
Ascension Day.
Question 415.
Where did the ascension of Our Lord take place?
Answer:
Christ ascended into heaven from Mount Olivet, the
place made sacred by His agony on the night before
His
death.
Question 416. Who
were present at the ascension and who ascended
with Christ?
Answer:
From various parts of Scripture we may conclude
there were about 125 persons -- though traditions
tell us there was a greater number -- present at
the
Ascension. They were the Apostles, the
Disciples, the pious women and others who had
followed Our Blessed Lord. The
souls of the just
who
were waiting in Limbo for the redemption
ascended with Christ.
Question 417. Why
is the paschal candle which is lighted on
Easter morning extinguished at the Mass on
Ascension Day?
Answer: The
paschal candle which is lighted on Easter
morning signifies Christ's visible presence on
earth, and it is extinguished on Ascension Day to
show that He, having fulfilled all the prophecies
concerning Himself and having accomplished the
work of redemption, has transferred the visible
care of His Church to His Apostles and returned in
His
body to heaven.
Question 418.
Where is Christ in heaven?
Answer: In
heaven Christ sits at the right hand of God the
Father Almighty.
Question 419.
What do you mean by saying that Christ sits at the
right hand of God?
Answer:
When I say that Christ sits at the right hand of
God
I mean that Christ as God is equal to His
Father in all things, and that as man He is in the
highest place in heaven next to God.
LESSON TENTH: On
the Effects of the Redemption
Question 450.
What is an effect?
Answer: An
effect is that which is caused by something
else, as smoke, for example, is an effect of fire.
Question 451.
What does redemption mean?
Answer:
Redemption means the buying back of a thing that
was
given away or sold.
Question 452.
What did Adam give away by his sin, and what did
Our
Lord buy back for him and us?
Answer: By
his sin Adam gave away all right to God's
promised gifts of grace in this world and of glory
in the next, and Our Lord bought back the
right
that Adam threw away.
Question 453.
Which are the chief effects of the Redemption?
Answer: The
chief effects of the Redemption are two: The
satisfaction of God's justice by Christ's
sufferings and death, and the gaining of grace for
men.
Question 454. Why
do we say "chief effects"?
Answer: We
say "chief effects" to show that these are the
most important but not the only effects of the
Redemption -- for all the benefits of our holy
religion and of its influence upon the world are
the
effects of the redemption.
Question 455. Why
did God's justice require satisfaction?
Answer:
God's justice required satisfaction because it is
infinite and demands reparation for every fault.
Man
in his state of sin could not make the
necessary reparation, so Christ became man and
made it for him.
Question 456.
What do you mean by grace?
Answer: By
grace I mean a supernatural gift of God
bestowed on us, through the merits of Jesus
Christ, for our salvation.
Question 457.
What does "supernatural" mean?
Answer:
Supernatural means above or greater than nature.
All
gifts such as health, learning or the comforts
of
life, that affect our happiness chiefly in this
world, are called natural gifts, and all gifts
such as blessings that affect our happiness
chiefly in the next world are called supernatural
or
spiritual gifts.
Question 458.
What do you mean by "merit"?
Answer:
Merit means the quality of deserving well or ill
for
our actions. In the question above it
means a
right to reward for good deeds done.
Question 459. How
many kinds of grace are there?
Answer:
There are two kinds of grace, sanctifying grace
and
actual grace.
Question 460.
What is the difference between sanctifying grace
and
actual grace?
Answer:
Sanctifying grace remains with us as long as we
are
not guilty of mortal sin; and hence, it is
often called habitual grace; but actual grace
comes to us only when we need its help in doing or
avoiding an action, and it remains with us only
while we are doing or avoiding the action.
Question 461.
What is sanctifying grace?
Answer:
Sanctifying grace is that grace which makes the
soul holy and pleasing to God.
Question 462.
What do you call those graces or gifts of God by
which we believe in Him, hope in Him, and love
Him?
Answer:
Those graces or gifts of God by which we believe
in
Him, and hope in Him, and love Him, are called
the
Divine virtues of Faith, Hope, and Charity.
Question 463.
What do you mean by virtue and vice?
Answer:
Virtue is the habit of doing good, and vice is the
habit of doing evil. An act, good
or bad, does
not
form a habit; and hence, a virtue or a vice is
the
result of repeated acts of the same kind.
Question 464.
Does habit excuse us from the sins committed
through it?
Answer:
Habit does not excuse us from the sins committed
through it, but rather makes us more guilty by
showing how often we must have committed the sin
to
acquire the habit. If, however, we are
seriously trying to overcome a bad
habit, and
through forgetfulness yield to it, the habit may
sometimes excuse us from the sin.
Question 465.
What is Faith?
Answer:
Faith is a Divine virtue by which we firmly
believe the truths which God has revealed.
Question 466.
What is Hope?
Answer:
Hope is a Divine virtue by which we firmly trust
that God will give us eternal life and the means
to
obtain it.
Question 467.
What is Charity?
Answer:
Charity is a Divine virtue by which we love God
above all things for His own sake, and our
neighbor as ourselves for the love of God.
Question 468. Why
are Faith, Hope and Charity called virtues?
Answer:
Faith, Hope and Charity are called virtues because
they are not mere acts, but habits by which we
always and in all things believe God, hope in Him,
and love Him.
Question 469.
What kind of virtues are Faith, Hope and Charity?
Answer:
Faith, Hope and Charity are called infused
theological virtues to distinguish them from the
four moral virtues -- Prudence, Justice, Fortitude
and
Temperance.
Question 470. Why
do we say the three theological virtues are
infused and the four moral virtues acquired?
Answer: We
say the three theological virtues are infused;
that is, poured into our souls, because they are
strictly gifts of God and do not depend upon our
efforts to obtain them, while the four moral
virtues -- Prudence, Justice, Fortitude and
Temperance -- though also gifts of God, may, as
natural virtues, be acquired by our own efforts.
Question 471. Why
do we believe God, hope in Him, and love Him?
Answer: We
believe God and hope in Him because He is
infinitely true and cannot deceive us.
We love
Him
because He is infinitely good and beautiful
and
worthy of all love.
Question 472.
What mortal sins are opposed to Faith?
Answer:
Atheism, which is a denial of all revealed truths,
and
heresy, which is a denial of some revealed
truths, and superstition, which is a misuse of
religion, are opposed to Faith.
Question 473. Who
is our neighbor?
Answer:
Every human being capable of salvation of every
age, country, race or condition, especially if he
needs our help, is our neighbor in the sense of
the
Catechism.
Question 474. Why
should we love our neighbor?
Answer: We
should love our neighbor because he is a child
of
God, redeemed by Jesus Christ, and because he
is
our brother created to dwell in heaven with us.
Question 475. What
is actual grace?
Answer:
Actual grace is that help of God which enlightens
our
mind and moves our will to shun evil and do
good.
Question 476. Is
grace necessary to salvation?
Answer:
Grace is necessary to salvation, because without
grace we can do nothing to merit heaven.
Question 477. Can
we resist the grace of God?
Answer: We
can, and unfortunately often do, resist the
grace of God.
Question 478. Is
it a sin knowingly to resist the grace of God?
Answer: It
is a sin, knowingly, to resist the grace of
God, because we thereby insult Him and reject His
gifts without which we cannot be saved.
Question 479.
Does God give His grace to every one?
Answer: God
gives to everyone He creates sufficient grace
to
save his soul; and if persons do not save their
souls, it is because they have not used the grace
given.
Question 480.
What is the grace of perseverance?
Answer: The
grace of perseverance is a particular gift of
God
which enables us to continue in the state of
grace till death.
Question 481. Can
we merit the grace of final perseverance or
know when we possess it?
Answer: We
cannot merit the grace of final perseverance,
or
know when we possess it, because it depends
entirely upon God's mercy and not upon our
actions. To imagine we possess it
would lead us
into the sin of presumption.
Question 482. Can
a person merit any supernatural reward for
good deeds performed while he is in mortal sin?
Answer: A
person cannot merit any supernatural reward for
good deeds performed while he is in mortal sin;
nevertheless, God rewards such good deeds by
giving the grace of repentance; and, therefore,
all
persons, even those in mortal sin, should ever
strive to do good.
Question 483.
Does God reward anything but our good works?
Answer: God
rewards our good intention and desire to serve
Him, even when our works are not
successful. We
should make this good intention often during the
day, and especially in the morning.
LESSON ELEVENTH:
On the Church
Question 484. How
was the true religion preserved from Adam till
the
coming of Christ?
Answer: The
true religion was preserved from Adam till the
coming of Christ by the patriarchs, prophets and
other holy men whom God appointed and inspired to
teach His Will and Revelations to the people, and
to
remind them of the promised Redeemer.
Question 485. Who
were the prophets, and what was their chief
duty?
Answer: The
prophets were men to whom God gave a knowledge
of
future events connected with religion, that
they might foretell them to His people and thus
give proof that the message came from God. Their
chief duty was to foretell the time, place and
circumstances of Our Saviour's coming into the
world, that men might know when and where to look
for
Him, and might recognize Him when He came.
Question 486. How
could they be saved who lived before Christ
became man?
Answer:
They who lived before Christ became man could be
saved by belief in the Redeemer to come and by
keeping the Commandments of God.
Question 487. Was
the true religion universal before the coming
of
Christ?
Answer: The
true religion was not universal before the
coming of Christ. It was confined
to one people
--
the descendants of Abraham. All other
nations
worshipped false gods.
Question 488.
Which are the means instituted by Our Lord to
enable men at all times to share in the fruits of
the
Redemption?
Answer: The means instituted by Our Lord to enable
men at
all
times to share in the fruits of His Redemption
are
the Church and the Sacraments.
Question 489.
What is the Church?
Answer: The
Church is the congregation of all those who
profess the faith of Christ, partake of the same
Sacraments, and are governed by their lawful
pastors under one visible Head.
Question 490. How
may the members of the Church on earth be
divided?
Answer: The
members of the Church on earth may be divided
into those who teach and those who are taught.
Those who teach, namely, the Pope, bishops and
priests, are called the Teaching Church, or simply
the
Church. Those who are taught are called
the
Believing Church, or simply the faithful.
Question 491.
What is the duty of the Teaching Church?
Answer: The
duty of the Teaching Church is to continue the
work Our Lord began upon earth, namely, to teach
revealed truth, to administer the Sacraments and
to
labor for the salvation of souls.
Question 492.
What is the duty of the faithful?
Answer: The
duty of the faithful is to learn the revealed
truths taught; to receive the Sacraments, and to
aid
in saving souls by their prayers, good works
and
alms.
Question 493.
What do you mean by "profess the faith of Christ"?
Answer: By
"profess the faith of Christ" we mean, believe
all
the truths and practice the religion He has
taught.
Question 494.
What do we mean by "lawful pastors"?
Answer: By
"lawful pastors" we mean those in the Church
who
have been appointed by lawful authority and
who
have, therefore, a right to rule us. The
lawful pastors in the Church are: Every priest in
his
own parish; every bishop in his own diocese,
and
the Pope in the whole Church.
Question 495. Who
is the invisible Head of the Church?
Answer:
Jesus Christ is the invisible Head of the Church.
Question 496. Who
is the visible Head of the Church?
Answer: Our
Holy Father the Pope, the Bishop of Rome, is
the
Vicar of Christ on earth and the visible Head
of
the Church.
Question 497. What
does "vicar" mean?
Answer:
Vicar is a name used in the Church to designate a
person who acts in the name and authority of
another. Thus a Vicar Apostolic
is one who acts
in
the name of the Pope, and a Vicar General is
one
who acts in the name of the bishop.
Question 498.
Could any one be Pope without being Bishop of
Rome?
Answer: One
could not be Pope without being Bishop of
Rome, and whoever is elected Pope must give up his
title to any other diocese and take the title of
Bishop of Rome.
Question 499. Why
is the Pope, the Bishop of Rome, the visible
Head of the Church?
Answer: The
Pope, the Bishop of Rome, is the visible Head
of
the Church because he is the successor of St.
Peter, whom Christ made the chief of the Apostles
and
the visible Head of the Church.
Question 500. Why
are Catholics called "Roman"?
Answer:
Catholics are called Roman to show that they are
in
union with the true Church founded by Christ
and
governed by the Apostles under the direction
of St. Peter, by divine appointment the Chief
of
the
Apostles, who founded the Church of Rome and
was
its first bishop.
Question 501. By
what name is a bishop's diocese sometimes
called?
Answer: A bishop's diocese is sometimes called
his see.
The
diocese of Rome, on account of its authority
and
dignity, is called the Holy See, and its
bishop is called the Holy Father or Pope. Pope
means father.
Question 502.
What do we call the right by which St. Peter or
his
successor has always been the head of the
Church and of all its bishops?
Answer: We
call the right by which St. Peter or his
successor has always been the head of the Church,
and
of all its bishops, the Primacy of St. Peter
or
of the Pope. Primacy means holding first
place.
Question 503. How
is it shown that St. Peter or his successor
has
always been the head of the Church?
Answer: It
is shown that St. Peter or his successor has
always been the head of the Church:
(1) From the words of Holy Scripture, which tell
how
Christ appointed Peter Chief of the Apostles and
head of the Church.
(2) From the history of the Church, which shows
that
Peter and his successors have always acted and
have always been recognized as
the head of the
Church.
Question 504. How
do we know that the rights and privileges
bestowed on St. Peter were given also to his
successors -- the Popes?
Answer: We
know that the rights and privileges bestowed on
St.
Peter were given also to his successors, the
Popes, because the promises made to St. Peter by
Our
Lord were to be fulfilled in the Church till
the
end of time, and as Peter was not to live till
the
end of time, they are fulfilled in his
successors.
Question 505. Did
St. Peter establish any Church before he came
to Rome?
Answer:
Before he came to Rome, St. Peter established a
Church at Antioch and ruled over it for several
years.
Question 506. Who
are the successors of the other Apostles?
Answer: The
successors of the other Apostles are the
Bishops of the Holy Catholic Church.
Question 507. How
do we know that the bishops of the Church are
the
successors of the Apostles?
Answer: We
know that the bishops of the Church are the
successors of the Apostles because they continue
the
work of the Apostles and give proof of the
same authority. They have always
exercised the
rights and powers that belonged to the Apostles in
making laws for the Church, in consecrating
bishops and ordaining priests.
Question 508. Why
did Christ found the Church?
Answer:
Christ founded the Church to teach, govern,
sanctify, and save all men.
Question 509. Are
all bound to belong to the Church?
Answer: All
are bound to belong to the Church, and he who
knows the Church to be the true Church and remains
out
of it cannot be saved.
Question 510. Is
it ever possible for one to be saved who does
not
know the Catholic Church to be the true
Church?
Answer: It
is possible for one to be saved who does not
know the Catholic Church to be the true Church,
provided that person:
(1) Has been validly baptized;
(2) Firmly believes the religion he professes and
practices to be the true religion, and
(3) Dies without the guilt of mortal sin on his
soul.
Question 511. Why
do we say it is only possible for a person to
be
saved who does not know the Catholic Church to
be
the true Church?
Answer: We
say it is only possible for a person to be
saved who does not know the Catholic Church to be
the
true Church, because the necessary conditions
are
not often found, especially that of dying in a
state of grace without making use of the Sacrament
of
Penance.
Question 512. How
are such persons said to belong to the Church?
Answer:
Such persons are said to belong to the "soul of
the
church"; that is, they are really members of
the
Church without knowing it. Those who
share in
its
Sacraments and worship are said to belong to
the
body or visible part of the Church.
Question 513. Why
must the true Church be visible?
Answer: The
true Church must be visible because its
founder, Jesus Christ, commanded us under pain of
condemnation to hear the Church; and He could not
in
justice command us to hear a Church that could
not
be seen and known.
Question 514.
What excuses do some give for not becoming members
of
the true Church?
Answer: The
excuses some give for not becoming members of
the
true church are:
(1) They do not wish to leave the religion in
which
they were born.
(2) There are too many poor and ignorant people
in the
Catholic Church.
(3) One religion is as good as another if we try
to
serve God in it, and be upright and honest in our
lives.
Question 515. How
do you answer such excuses?
Answer:
(1) To say that we should remain in a false
religion
because we were born in it is as untrue
as to say
we
should not heal our bodily diseases because we
were born with them.
(2) To say there are too many poor and ignorant
in the
Catholic Church is to declare that it is Christ's
Church; for He always taught the poor and ignorant
and
instructed His Church to continue the work.
(3) To say that one religion is as good as
another is
to assert that Christ labored uselessly and
taught
falsely; for He came to abolish the old religion
and
found the new in which alone we can be saved
as
He Himself declared.
Question 516. Why
can there be only one true religion?
Answer:
There can be only one true religion, because a
thing cannot be false and true at the same time,
and, therefore, all religions that contradict the
teaching of the true Church must teach falsehood.
If
all religions in which men seek to serve God
are
equally good and true, why did Christ disturb
the
Jewish religion and the Apostles condemn
heretics?
LESSON TWELFTH: On
the Attributes and Marks of the Church
Question 517.
What is an attribute?
Answer: An
attribute is any characteristic or quality that
a
person or thing may be said to have. All
perfections
or imperfections are attributes.
Question 518.
What is a mark?
Answer: A
mark is a given and known sign by which a thing
can
be distinguished from all others of its kind.
Thus a trademark is used to distinguish the
article bearing it from all imitations of the same
article.
Question 519. How
do we know that the Church must have the four
marks and three attributes usually ascribed or
given to it?
Answer: We
know that the Church must have the four marks
and
three attributes usually ascribed or given to
it
from the words of Christ given in the Holy
Scripture and in the teaching of the Church from
its
beginning.
Question 520. Can
the Church have the four marks without the
three attributes?
Answer: The
Church cannot have the four marks without the
three attributes, because the three attributes
necessarily come with the marks and without them
the
marks could not exist.
Question 521. Why
are both marks and attributes necessary in the
Church?
Answer: Both marks and attributes are necessary in the
Church, for the marks teach us its external or
visible qualities, while the attributes teach us
its
internal or invisible qualities. It is
easier
to discover the marks than the
attributes; for it
is
easier to see that the Church is one than that
it
is infallible.
Question 522.
Which are the attributes of the Church?
Answer: The
attributes of the Church are three:
Authority, infallibility, and indefectibility.
Question 523.
What is authority?
Answer:
Authority is the power which one person has over
another so as to be able to justly exact
obedience. Rulers have authority over their
subjects, parents over their children, and
teachers over their scholars.
Question 524.
From whom must all persons derive whatever lawful
authority they possess?
Answer: All
persons must derive whatever lawful authority
they possess from God Himself, from whom they
receive it directly or indirectly.
Therefore, to
disobey our lawful superiors is to disobey God
Himself, and hence such disobedience is always
sinful.
Question 525.
What do you mean by the authority of the Church?
Answer: By
the authority of the Church I mean the right
and power which the Pope and the Bishops, as
the
successors of the Apostles, have to teach and to
govern the faithful.
Question 526.
What do you mean by the infallibility of the
Church?
Answer: By the infallibility of the Church I mean
that the
Church can not err when it teaches a doctrine of
faith or morals.
Question 527.
What do we mean by a "doctrine of faith or
morals"?
Answer: By a doctrine of faith or morals we mean
the
revealed teaching that refers to whatever we must
believe and do in order to be saved.
Question 528. How
do you know that the Church can not err?
Answer: I
know that the Church can not err because Christ
promised that the Holy Ghost would remain with it
forever and save it from error.
If, therefore,
the
Church has erred, the Holy Ghost must have
abandoned it and Christ has failed to keep
His
promise, which is a thing impossible.
Question 529.
Since the Church can not err, could it ever be
reformed in its teaching of faith or morals?
Answer:
Since the Church can not err, it could never be
reformed in its teaching of faith or morals.
Those who say the Church needed reformation in
faith or morals accuse Our Lord of falsehood and
deception.
Question 530.
When does the Church teach infallibly?
Answer: The
Church teaches infallibly when it speaks
through the Pope and Bishops united in general
council, or through the Pope alone when he
proclaims to all the faithful a
doctrine of faith
or
morals.
Question 531.
What is necessary that the Pope may speak
infallibly or ex-cathedra?
Answer:
That the Pope may speak infallibly, or
ex-cathedra:
(1) He must speak on a subject of faith or
morals;
(2) He must speak as the Vicar of Christ and to
the
whole Church;
(3) He must indicate by certain words, such as,
we
define, we proclaim, etc., that he
intends to
speak infallibly.
Question 532. Is
the Pope infallible in everything he says and
does?
Answer: The
Pope is not infallible in everything he says
and does, because the Holy Ghost was
not promised
to
make him infallible in everything, but only in
matters of faith and morals for the whole Church.
Nevertheless, the Pope's opinion on any subject
deserves our greatest respect on account of his
learning, experience and dignity.
Question 533. Can
the Pope commit sin?
Answer: The
Pope can commit sin and he must seek
forgiveness in the Sacrament of Penance as others
do. Infallibility does not
prevent him from
sinning, but from teaching falsehood when he
speaks ex-cathedra.
Question 534.
What does ex-cathedra mean?
Answer: "Cathedra"
means a seat, and "ex" means out of.
Therefore, ex-cathedra means speaking from the
seat or official place held by St. Peter and his
successors as the head of the whole Church.
Question 535. Why
is the chief Church in a diocese called a
Cathedral?
Answer: The
chief Church in a diocese is called a
Cathedral because the bishop's cathedra, that is,
his
seat or throne, is erected in it, and because
he
celebrates all important feasts and performs
all
his special duties in it.
Question 536. How
many Popes have governed the Church from St.
Peter to Pius XI.?
Answer:
From St. Peter to Pius XI., 261 Popes have
governed the Church; and many of them have been
remarkable for their zeal, prudence, learning and
sanctity.
Question 537.
What does anti-pope mean, and who were the
anti-popes?
Answer:
Anti-pope means a pretended pope.
The anti-popes
were men who by the aid of faithless Christians or
others unlawfully seized and claimed the papal
power while the lawful pope was in prison or
exile.
Question 538. Why
must the Pope sometimes warn us on political
and
other matters?
Answer: The
Pope must sometimes warn us on political and
other matters, because whatever nations or men do
is
either good or bad, just or unjust, and
wherever the Pope discovers falsehood, wickedness
or
injustice he must speak against it and defend
the
truths of faith and morals. He must
protect
also the temporal rights and property of the
Church committed to his care.
Question 539.
What do we mean by the "temporal power" of the
Pope?
Answer: By
the temporal power of the Pope we mean the
right which the Pope has as a temporal or ordinary
ruler to govern the states and manage the
properties that have rightfully come into the
possession
of the Church.
Question 540. How
did the Pope acquire and how was he deprived
of
the temporal power?
Answer: The
Pope acquired the temporal power in a just
manner by the consent of those who had a right to
bestow it. He was deprived of it
in an unjust
manner by political changes.
Question 541. How
was the temporal power useful to the Church?
Answer: The
temporal power was useful to the Church:
(1)
Because it gave the Pope the complete independence
necessary for the government of the Church and for
the
defense of truth and virtue.
(2) It enabled him to do much for the spread of
the
true religion by giving alms for the
establishment
and
support of Churches and schools in poor or
pagan countries.
Question 542.
What name do we give to the offerings made yearly
by
the faithful for the support of the Pope and
the
government of the Church?
Answer: We
call the offerings made yearly by the faithful
for
the support of the Pope and government of the
Church "Peter's pence." It derives its name from
the
early custom of sending yearly a penny from
every house to the successor of St. Peter, as a
mark of respect or as an alms for some charity.
Question 543.
What do you mean by the indefectibility of the
Church?
Answer: By
the indefectibility of the Church I mean that
the
Church, as Christ founded it, will last till
the
end of time.
Question 544.
What is the difference between the infallibility
and
indefectibility of the Church?
Answer:
When we say the Church is infallible we mean that
it
can never teach error while it lasts; but when
we
say the Church is indefectible, we mean that it
will last forever and be infallible forever; that
it
will always remain as Our Lord founded it and
never change the doctrines He taught.
Question 545. Did
Our Lord Himself make all the laws of the
Church?
Answer: Our
Lord Himself did not make all the laws of the
Church. He gave the Church also
power to make
laws to suit the needs of the times, places or
persons as it judged necessary.
Question 546. Can
the Church change its laws?
Answer: The
Church can, when necessary, change the laws it
has
itself made, but it cannot change the laws
that Christ has made. Neither can
the Church
change any doctrine of faith or morals.
Question 547. In
whom are these attributes found in their
fullness?A nswer: These
attributes are found in
their fullness in the Pope, the visible Head of
the
Church, whose infallible authority to teach
bishops, priests, and people in matters of faith
or
morals will last to the end of the world.
Question 548. Has
the Church any marks by which it may be known?
Answer: The
Church has four marks by which it may be
known: it is One; it is Holy; it is Catholic; it
is
Apostolic.
Question 549. How
is the Church One?
Answer: The
Church is One because all its members agree in
one
faith, are all in one communion, and are all
under one head.
Question 550. How
is it evident that the Church is one in
government?
Answer: It
is evident that the Church is one in
government, for the faithful in a parish are
subject to their pastors, the pastors are subject
to
the bishops of their dioceses, and the bishops
of
the world are subject to the Pope.
Question 551.
What is meant by the Hierarchy of the Church?
Answer: By
the Hierarchy of the Church is meant the sacred
body of clerical rules who govern the Church.
Question 552. How
is it evident that the Church is one in
worship?
Answer: It
is evident that the Church is one in worship
because all its members make use of the same
sacrifice and receive the same Sacraments.
Question 553. How
is it evident that the Church is one in faith?
Answer: It
is evident the Church is one in faith because
all
Catholics throughout the world believe each
and
every article of faith proposed by the Church.
Question 554.
Could a person who denies only one article of our
faith be a Catholic?
Answer: A
person who denies even one article of our faith
could not be a Catholic; for truth is one and we
must accept it whole and entire or not at
all.
Question 555. Are
there any pious beliefs and practices in the
Church that are not articles of faith?
Answer:
There are many pious beliefs and practices in the
Church that are not articles of faith; that
is, we
are
not bound under pain of sin to believe in
them; yet we will often find them useful aids to
holiness, and hence they are recommended by our
pastors.
Question 556. Of
what sin are persons guilty who put firm belief
in
religious or other practices that are either
forbidden or useless?
Answer:
Persons who put a firm belief in religious or
other practices that are
forbidden or useless are
guilty of the sin of superstition.
Question 557.
Where does the Church find the revealed truths it
is
bound to teach?
Answer: The
Church finds the revealed truths it is bound
to
teach in the Holy Scripture and revealed
traditions.
Question 558.
What is the Holy Scripture or Bible?
Answer: The
Holy Scripture or Bible is the collection of
sacred, inspired writings through which God
has
made known to us many revealed truths.
Some call
them letters from Heaven to earth, that is, from
God
to man.
Question 559.
What is meant by the Canon of the Sacred
Scriptures?
Answer: The
Canon of Sacred Scriptures means the list the
Church has prepared to teach us what sacred
writings are Holy Scripture and contain the
inspired
word of God.
Question 560.
Where does the Church find the revealed
traditions?
Answer: The
Church finds the revealed traditions in the
decrees of its councils; in its books of worship;
in
its paintings and inscriptions on tombs and
monuments; in the lives of its Saints; the
writings of its Fathers, and in its own history.
Question 561.
Must we ourselves seek in the Scriptures and
traditions
for what we are to believe?
Answer: We
ourselves need not seek in the Scriptures and
traditions for what we are to believe.
God has
appointed the Church to be our guide to salvation
and
we must accept its teaching us our infallible
rule of faith.
Question 562. How
do we show that the Holy Scriptures alone
could not be our guide to salvation and infallible
rule of faith?
Answer: We show that the Holy Scripture alone could
not be
our
guide to salvation and infallible rule of
faith:
(1) Because all men cannot examine or understand
the
Holy Scripture; but all can listen to the teaching
of
the Church;
(2) Because the New Testament or Christian part
of the
Scripture was not written at the beginning of the
Church's existence, and, therefore, could not have
been used as the rule of faith by the first
Christians;
(3) Because there are many things in the Holy
Scripture that cannot be understood without the
explanation given by tradition, and hence those
who
take the Scripture alone for their rule of
faith are constantly disputing about its meaning
and
what they are to believe.
Question 563. How
is the Church Holy?
Answer: The Church is Holy because its founder,
Jesus
Christ, is holy; because it teaches a holy
doctrine; invites all to a holy life; and because
of
the eminent holiness of so many thousands of
its children.
Question 564. How
is the Church Catholic or universal?
Answer: The
Church is Catholic or universal because it
subsists in all ages, teaches all nations, and
maintains all truth.
Question 565. How
do you show that the Catholic Church is
universal in time, in place, and in doctrine?
Answer:
(1) The Catholic Church is universal in time, for
from
the
time of the Apostles to the present it has
existed, taught and labored in
every age;
(2) It is universal in place, for it has taught
throughout the whole world;
(3) It is universal in doctrine, for it teaches
the
same everywhere, and its doctrines are suited to
all
classes of persons. It has converted all
the
pagan nations that have ever been converted.
Question 566. Why
does the Church use the Latin language instead
of the
national language of its children?
Answer: The
Church uses the Latin language instead of the
national language of its children:
(1) To avoid the danger of changing any part of
its
teaching in using different languages;
(2) That all its rulers may be perfectly united
and
understood in their communications;
(3) To show that the Church is not an institute
of any
particular nation, but the guide of all nations.
Question 567. How
is the Church Apostolic?
Answer: The
Church is Apostolic because it was founded by
Christ on His Apostles, and is governed by their
lawful successors, and because it has never
ceased, and never will cease, to teach their
doctrine.
Question 568.
Does the Church, by defining certain truths,
thereby make new doctrines?
Answer: The
Church, by defining, that is, by proclaiming
certain truths, articles of faith, does not make
new
doctrines, but simply teaches more clearly and
with greater effort truths that have always been
believed and held by the Church.
Question 569.
What, then, is the use of defining or declaring a
truth an article of faith if it has always been
believed?
Answer: The
use of defining or declaring a truth an
article of faith, even when it has always been
believed, is:
(1) To clearly contradict those who deny it and
show
their teaching false;
(2) To remove all doubt about the exact teaching
of
the
Church, and to put an end to all discussion
about the truth defined.
Question 570. In
which Church are these attributes and marks
found?
Answer:
These attributes and marks are found in the Holy
Roman Catholic Church alone.
Question 571. How
do you show that Protestant Churches have not
the
marks of the true Church?
Answer:
Protestant Churches have not the marks of the true
Church, because:
(1)
They are not one either in government or faith;
for
they have no chief head, and they profess
different beliefs;
(2) They are not holy, because their doctrines
are
founded on error and lead to evil consequences;
(3) They are not catholic or universal in time,
place
or
doctrine. They have not existed in all
ages
nor
in all places, and their doctrines do not suit
all
classes;
(4) They are not apostolic, for they were not
established for hundreds of years after the
Apostles, and they do not teach the doctrines of
the
Apostles.
Question 572.
From whom does the Church derive its undying life
and
infallible authority?
Answer: The
Church derives its undying life and infallible
authority from the Holy Ghost, the spirit of
truth, who abides with it forever.
Question 573. By
whom is the Church made and kept One, Holy, and
Catholic?
Answer: The
Church is made and kept One, Holy, and
Catholic by the Holy Ghost, the spirit of love and
holiness, who unites and sanctifies its members
throughout the world.
LESSON THIRTEENTH:
On the Sacraments in General
Question 574.
What is a Sacrament?
Answer: A
Sacrament is an outward sign instituted by
Christ
to give grace.
Question 575. Are
these three things, namely: An outward or
visible sign, the institution of that sign by
Christ, and the giving of grace through the use of
that sign, always necessary for the existence of a
Sacrament?
Answer:
These three things, namely: An
outward or visible
sign, the institution of that sign by Christ, and
the
giving of grace through the use of that sign,
are
always necessary for the existence of a
Sacrament, and if any of the three be wanting
there can be no Sacrament.
Question 576. Why
does the Church use numerous ceremonies or
actions in applying the outward signs of the
Sacraments?
Answer: The
Church uses numerous ceremonies or actions in
applying the outward signs of the Sacraments to
increase our reverence and devotion for the
Sacraments, and to explain their meaning and
effects.
Question 577. How
many Sacraments are there?
Answer:
There are seven Sacraments:
Baptism,
Confirmation, Holy Eucharist, Penance, Extreme
Unction, Holy Orders, and Matrimony.
Question 578.
Were all the Sacraments instituted by Our Lord?
Answer: All
the Sacraments were instituted by Our Lord,
for
God alone has power to attach the gift of
grace to the use of an outward or visible sign.
The
Church, however, can institute the ceremonies
to
be used in administering or giving the
Sacraments.
Question 579. How
do we know there are seven Sacraments and no
more or less?
Answer: We
know there are seven Sacraments and no more or
less because the Church always taught that truth.
The
number of the Sacraments is a matter of faith,
and
the Church cannot be mistaken in matters of
faith.
Question 580. Why
have the Sacraments been instituted?
Answer: The
Sacraments have been instituted as a special
means through which we are to receive the grace
merited for us by Christ. As
Christ is the giver
of
the grace, He has the right to determine the
manner in which it shall be given, and one who
refuses to make use of the Sacraments will not
receive God's grace.
Question 581. Do
the Sacraments recall in any way the means by
which Our Lord merited the graces we receive
through them?
Answer: The
Sacraments recall in many ways the means by
which Our Lord merited the graces we receive
through them. Baptism recalls His
profound
humility; Confirmation His ceaseless prayer; Holy
Eucharist
His care of the needy; Penance His
mortified life; Extreme Unction His model death;
Holy Orders His establishment of the priesthood,
and
Matrimony His close union with the Church.
Question 582.
Give, for example, the outward sign in Baptism and
Confirmation.
Answer: The
outward sign in Baptism is the pouring of the
water and the saying of the words of Baptism. The
outward sign in Confirmation is the anointing with
oil, the saying of the words of Confirmation and
the
placing of the bishop's hands over the person
he
confirms.
Question 583.
What is the use of the outward signs in the
Sacraments?
Answer:
Without the outward signs in the Sacraments we
could not know when or with what effect the grace
of
the Sacraments enters into our souls.
Question 584.
Does the outward sign merely indicate that grace
has
been given, or does the use of the outward
sign with the proper intention also give the grace
of
the Sacrament?
Answer: The
outward sign is not used merely to indicate
that grace has been given, for the use of the
outward sign with the proper intention also gives
the
grace of the Sacrament. Hence the right
application of the outward sign is always followed
by
the gift of internal grace if the Sacrament be
administered with the right intention and received
with the right dispositions.
Question 585.
What do we mean by the "right intention" for the
administration of the Sacraments?
Answer: By
the right intention for the administration of
the
Sacraments we mean that whoever administers a
Sacrament must have the intention of doing what
Christ intended when He
instituted the Sacrament
and
what the Church intends when it administers
the
Sacrament.
Question 586. Is
there any likeness between the thing used in
the
outward sign and the grace given in each
Sacrament?
Answer:
There is a great likeness between the thing used
in
the outward sign and the grace given in each
Sacrament; thus water is used for cleansing;
Baptism cleanses the soul; Oil gives strength and
light; Confirmation strengthens and enlightens the
soul; Bread and wine nourish; the Holy Eucharist
nourishes the soul.
Question 587. What
do we mean by the "matter and form" of the
Sacraments?
Answer: By
the "matter" of the Sacraments we mean the
visible things, such as water, oil, bread, wine,
etc., used for the Sacraments. By
the "form" we
mean the words, such as "I baptize thee," "I
confirm thee," etc., used in giving or
administering the Sacraments.
Question 588. Do
the needs of the soul resemble the needs of the
body?
Answer: The
needs of the soul do resemble the needs of the
body; for the body must be born, strengthened,
nourished, healed in affliction, helped at the
hour of death, guided by authority, and given a
place in which to dwell. The soul
is brought into
spiritual life by Baptism; it is strengthened by
Confirmation; nourished by the Holy Eucharist;
healed by Penance; helped at the hour of our death
by
Extreme Unction; guided by God's ministers
through the Sacrament of Holy Orders, and it is
given a body in which to dwell by the Sacrament of
Matrimony.
Question 589.
Whence have the Sacraments the power of giving
grace?
Answer: The
Sacraments have the power of giving grace from
the
merits of Jesus Christ.
Question 590.
Does the effect of the Sacraments depend on the
worthiness or unworthiness of the one who
administers them?
Answer: The
effect of the Sacraments does not depend on
the
worthiness or unworthiness of the one who
administers
them, but on the merits of Jesus
Christ, who instituted them, and on the worthy
dispositions of those who receive them.
Question 591.
What grace do the Sacraments give?
Answer:
Some of the Sacraments give sanctifying grace, and
others increase it in our souls.
Question 592.
When is a Sacrament said to give, and when is it
said to increase, grace in our souls?
Answer: A
Sacrament is said to give grace when there is no
grace whatever in the soul, or in other words,
when the soul is in mortal sin. A
Sacrament is
said to increase grace when there is already grace
in
the soul, to which more is added by the
Sacrament received.
Question 593.
Which are the Sacraments that give sanctifying
grace?
Answer: The
Sacraments that give sanctifying grace are
Baptism and Penance; and they are called
Sacraments of the dead.
Question 594. Why
are Baptism and Penance called Sacraments of
the
dead?
Answer:
Baptism and Penance are called Sacraments of the
dead because they take away sin, which is the
death of the soul, and give grace, which is its
life.
Question 595. May
not the Sacrament of Penance be received by
one
who is in a state of grace?
Answer: The
Sacrament of Penance may be and very often is
received by one who is in a state of grace, and
when thus received it increases -- as the
Sacraments of the living do --
the grace already
in
the soul.
Question 596.
Which are the Sacraments that increase sanctifying
grace in our soul?
Answer: The
Sacraments that increase sanctifying grace in
our
souls are: Confirmation, Holy Eucharist,
Extreme Unction, Holy Orders, and Matrimony; and
they are called Sacraments of the living.
Question 597.
What do we mean by Sacraments of the dead and
Sacraments of the living?
Answer: By
the Sacraments of the dead we mean those
Sacraments that may be lawfully received while the
soul is in a state of mortal sin.
By the
Sacraments of the living we mean those Sacraments
that can be lawfully received only while the soul
is
in a state of grace -- i.e., free from mortal
sin. Living and dead do not refer
here to the
persons, but to the condition of the souls; for
none of the Sacraments can be given to a dead
person.
Question 598. Why
are Confirmation, Holy Eucharist, Extreme
Unction, Holy Orders, and Matrimony called
Sacraments of the living?
Answer:
Confirmation, Holy Eucharist, Extreme Unction,
Holy Orders, and Matrimony are called Sacraments
of
the living because those who receive them
worthily are already living the life of grace.
Question 599.
What sin does he commit who receives the
Sacraments of the living in mortal sin?
Answer: He
who receives the Sacraments of the living in
mortal sin commits a sacrilege, which is a great
sin, because it is an abuse of a sacred thing.
Question 600. In
what other ways besides the unworthy reception
of
the Sacraments may persons commit sacrilege?
Answer:
Besides the unworthy reception of the Sacraments,
persons may commit sacrilege by the abuse of a
sacred person, place or thing; for example, by
willfully wounding a person consecrated to God; by
robbing or destroying a Church; by using the
sacred vessels of the Altar for unlawful purposes,
etc.
Question 601.
Besides sanctifying grace do the Sacraments give
any
other grace?
Answer:
Besides sanctifying grace the Sacraments give
another grace, called sacramental grace.
Question 602.
What is sacramental grace?
Answer:
Sacramental grace is a special help which God
gives, to attain the end for which He instituted
each Sacrament.
Question 603. Is
the Sacramental grace independent of the
sanctifying grace given in the Sacraments?
Answer: The
Sacramental grace is not independent of the
sanctifying grace given in the Sacraments; for it
is
the sanctifying grace that gives us a certain
right to special helps -- called Sacramental grace
--
in each Sacrament, as often as we have to
fulfill the end of the Sacrament or are tempted
against it.
Question 604.
Give an example of how the Sacramental grace aids
us,
for instance, in Confirmation and Penance.
Answer: The
end of Confirmation is to strengthen us in our
faith. When we are tempted to deny
our religion
by
word or deed, the Sacramental Grace of
Confirmation is given to us and helps us to cling
to
our faith and firmly profess it. The end
of
Penance is to destroy actual sin.
When we are
tempted to sin, the Sacramental Grace of Penance
is
given to us and helps us to overcome the
temptation and persevere in a state of grace. The
sacramental grace in each of the other Sacraments
is
given in the same manner, and aids us in
attaining the end for which each Sacrament was
instituted and for which we receive it.
Question 605. Do
the Sacraments always give grace?
Answer: The
Sacraments always give grace, if we receive
them with the right dispositions.
Question 606.
What do we mean by the "right dispositions" for
the
reception of the Sacraments?
Answer: By the
right dispositions for the reception of the
Sacraments we mean the proper motives and the
fulfillment of all the conditions required by God
and
the Church for the worthy reception of the
Sacraments.
Question 607.
Give an example of the "right dispositions" for
Penance and for the Holy Eucharist.
Answer: The
right dispositions for Penance are:
(1) To confess all our mortal sins as we know
them;
(2) To be sorry for them, and
(3) To have the determination never to commit
them or
others again.
The right dispositions for the Holy Eucharist are:
(1) To know what the Holy Eucharist is;
(2)
To be in a state of grace, and
(3) -- except in special cases of sickness -- to
be
fasting from midnight.
Question 608. Can
we receive the Sacraments more than once?
Answer: We
can receive the Sacraments more than once,
except Baptism, Confirmation, and Holy Orders.
Question 609. Why
can we not receive Baptism, Confirmation, and
Holy Orders more than once?
Answer: We
cannot receive Baptism, Confirmation, and Holy
Orders more than once, because they imprint a
character in the soul.
Question 610.
What is the character which these Sacraments
imprint in the soul?
Answer: The
character which these Sacraments imprint in
the
soul is a spiritual mark which remains
forever.
Question 611.
Does this character remain in the soul even after
death?
Answer:
This character remains in the soul even after
death; for the honor and glory of those who are
saved; for the shame and punishment of those who
are
lost.
Question 612. Can
the Sacraments be given conditionally?
Answer: The
Sacraments can be given conditionally as often
as
we doubt whether they were properly given
before, or whether they can be validly given now.
Question 613.
What do we mean by giving a Sacrament conditionally?
Answer: By
giving a Sacrament conditionally we mean that
the
person administering the Sacrament intends to
give it only in case it has not been given already
or
in case the person has the right dispositions
for receiving it, though the
dispositions cannot
be
discovered.
Question 614.
Give an example of how a Sacrament is given
conditionally.
Answer: In
giving Baptism, for instance, conditionally --
or what we call conditional
Baptism -- the priest,
instead of saying absolutely, as he does in
ordinary Baptism: "I baptize thee," etc., says:
"If you are not already baptized, or if you are
capable of being baptized, I baptize thee," etc.,
thus stating the sole condition on which he
intends to administer the Sacrament.
Question 615.
Which of the Sacraments are most frequently given
conditionally?
Answer: The
Sacraments most frequently given conditionally
are
Baptism, Penance and Extreme Unction; because
in
some cases it is difficult to ascertain whether
these Sacraments have been given before or whether
they have been validly given, or whether the
person about to receive them has the right
dispositions for them.
Question 616.
Name some of the more common circumstances in
which a priest is obliged to administer the
Sacraments conditionally.
Answer:
Some of the more common circumstances in which a
priest is obliged to administer the Sacraments
conditionally are:
(1) When he receives converts into the Church and
is
not
certain of their previous baptism, he must
baptize them conditionally.
(2) When he is called -- as in cases of accident
or
sudden illness -- and doubts whether the person be
alive or dead, or whether he should be given the
Sacraments, he must give absolution and administer
Extreme Unction conditionally.
Question 617.
What is the use and effect of giving the
Sacraments conditionally?
Answer: The
use of giving the Sacraments conditionally is
that there may be no irreverence to the Sacraments
in giving them to persons incapable or
unworthy of
receiving them; and yet that no one who is capable
or
worthy may be deprived of them. The
effect is
to
supply the Sacrament where it is needed or can
be
given, and to withhold it where it is not
needed or cannot be given.
Question 618.
What is the difference between the powers of a
bishop and of a priest with regard to the
administration of the Sacraments?
Answer: The
difference between the powers of a bishop and
of
a priest with regard to the administration of
the
Sacraments is that a bishop can give all the
Sacraments, while a priest cannot give
Confirmation or Holy Orders.
Question 619. Can
a person receive all the Sacraments?
Answer: A
person cannot, as a rule, receive all the
Sacraments; for a woman cannot receive Holy
Orders, and a man who receives
priesthood is
forbidden to receive the Sacrament of Matrimony.
LESSON FOURTEENTH:
On Baptism
Question 620.
When was baptism instituted?
Answer:
Baptism was instituted, very probably, about the
time Our Lord was baptized by St. John, and its
reception was commanded when after His
resurrection Our Lord said to His Apostles: "All
power is given to Me in heaven and in earth.
Going, therefore, teach all nations, baptizing
them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and
of the Holy Ghost."
Question 621.
What is Baptism?
Answer:
Baptism is a Sacrament which cleanses us from
original sin, makes us Christians, children of
God, and heirs of heaven.
Question 622.
What were persons called in the first ages of the
Church who were being instructed and prepared for
baptism?
Answer:
Persons who were being instructed and prepared for
baptism, in the first ages of the Church, were
called catechumens, and they are frequently
mentioned in Church history.
Question 623.
What persons are called heirs?
Answer: All
persons who inherit or come lawfully into the
possession of property or goods at the death of
another, are called heirs.
Question 624.
Why, then, are we the heirs of Christ?
Answer: We
are the heirs of Christ because at His death we
came into the possession of God's friendship, of
grace, and of the right to enter heaven, provided
we comply with the conditions Our
Lord has laid
down for the gaining of this inheritance.
Question 625.
What conditions has Our Lord laid down for the
gaining of this inheritance?
Answer: The
conditions Our Lord has laid down for the
gaining of this inheritance are:
(1) That we receive, when possible, the
Sacraments He
has
instituted; and
(2) That we believe and practice all He has
taught.
Question 626. Did
not St. John the Baptist institute the
Sacrament of Baptism?
Answer: St.
John the Baptist did not institute the
Sacrament of Baptism, for Christ alone could
institute a Sacrament. The
baptism given by St.
John had the effect of a Sacramental; that is, it
did
not of itself give grace, but prepared the way
for
it.
Question 627. Are
actual sins ever remitted by Baptism?
Answer:
Actual sins and all the punishment due to them are
remitted by Baptism, if the person baptized be
guilty of any.
Question 628.
That actual sins may be remitted by baptism, is it
necessary to be sorry for them?
Answer:
That actual sins may be remitted by baptism it is
necessary to be sorry for them, just as we must be
when they are remitted by the Sacrament of
Penance.
Question 629.
What punishments are due to actual sins?
Answer: Two
punishments are due to actual sins: one,
called the eternal, is inflicted in hell; and the
other, called the temporal, is inflicted in this
world or in purgatory. The Sacrament of Penance
remits or frees us from the eternal punishment and
generally only from part of the temporal. Prayer,
good works and indulgences in this world and the
sufferings of purgatory in the next remit the
remainder of the temporal punishment.
Question 630. Why
is there a double punishment attached to
actual sins?
Answer:
There is a double punishment attached to actual
sins, because in their commission there is a
double guilt:
(1) Of insulting God and of turning away from
Him;
(2) Of depriving Him of the honor we owe Him, and
of
turning to His enemies.
Question 631. Is
Baptism necessary to salvation?
Answer:
Baptism is necessary to salvation, because without
it
we cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Question 632.
Where will persons go who -- such as infants --
have not committed actual sin and who, through no
fault of theirs, die without baptism?
Answer:
Persons, such as infants, who have not committed
actual sin and who, through no fault of theirs,
die
without baptism, cannot enter heaven; but it
is
the common belief they will go to some place
similar to Limbo, where they will be free from
suffering, though deprived of the happiness of
heaven.
Question 633. Who
can administer Baptism?
Answer: A
priest is the ordinary minister of baptism; but
in
case of necessity anyone who has the use of
reason may baptize.
Question 634.
What do we mean by the "ordinary minister" of a
Sacrament?
Answer: By
the "ordinary minister" of a Sacrament we mean
the
one who usually does administer the Sacrament,
and who has always the right to do so.
Question 635. Can
a person who has not himself been baptized,
and
who does not even believe in the Sacrament of
baptism, give it validly to another in case of
necessity?
Answer: A
person who has not himself been baptized, and
who
does not even believe in the Sacrament of
baptism, can give it validly to another in case of
necessity, provided:
(1) He
has the use of reason;
(2) Knows how to give baptism, and
(3) Intends to do what the Church intends in the
giving of the Sacrament. Baptism is so necessary
that God affords every opportunity for its
reception.
Question 636. Why
do the consequences of original sin, such as
suffering, temptation, sickness, and death, remain
after the sin has been forgiven in baptism?
Answer: The
consequences of original sin, such as
suffering, temptation, sickness and death, remain
after the sin has been forgiven in baptism:
(1) To remind us of the misery that always
follows
sin; and
(2) To afford us an opportunity of increasing our
merit by bearing these hardships patiently.
Question 637. Can
a person ever receive any of the other
Sacraments without first receiving baptism?
Answer: A
person can never receive any of the other
Sacraments without first receiving baptism,
because baptism makes us members of Christ's
Church, and unless we are members of His Church we
cannot receive His Sacraments.
Question 638. How
is Baptism given?
Answer:
Whoever baptizes should pour water on the head of
the
person to be baptized, and say, while pouring
the
water: "I baptize thee in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."
Question 639. If
water cannot be had, in case of necessity, may
any
other liquid be used for baptism?
Answer: If
water cannot be had, in case of necessity or in
any
case, no other liquid can be used, and the
baptism cannot be given.
Question 640. If
it is impossible, in case of necessity, to
reach the head, may the water be poured on any
other part of the body?
Answer: If
it is impossible, in case of necessity, to
reach the head, the water should be poured on
whatever part of the body can be reached; but then
the
baptism must be given conditionally; that is,
before pronouncing the words of baptism, you must
say: "If I can baptize thee in this way, I baptize
thee in the name of the Father," etc. If the head
can afterward be reached, the water
must be poured
on
the head and the baptism repeated conditionally
by
saying: "If you are not already baptized, I
baptize thee in the name," etc.
Question 641. Is
the baptism valid if we say: "I baptize thee in
the
name of the Holy Trinity," without naming the
Persons of the Trinity?
Answer: The
baptism is not valid if we say: "I baptize
thee in the name of the Holy Trinity," without
naming the Persons of the Trinity; for we must use
the
exact words instituted by Christ.
Question 642. Is
it wrong to defer the baptism of an infant?
Answer: It
is wrong to defer the baptism of an infant,
because we thereby expose the child to the danger
of
dying without the Sacrament.
Question 643. Can
we baptize a child against the wishes of its
parents?
Answer: We cannot baptize a child against the
wishes of
its
parents; and if the parents are not Catholics,
they must not only consent to the baptism, but
also agree to bring the child up in the Catholic
religion. But if a child is surely dying, we may
baptize it without either the consent or
permission of its parents.
Question 644. How
many kinds of Baptism are there?
Answer:
There are three kinds of Baptism:
Baptism of
water, of desire, and of blood.
Question 645.
What is Baptism of water?
Answer:
Baptism of water is that which is given by pouring
water on the head of the person to be baptized,
and saying at the same time,
"I baptize thee in
the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost."
Question 646. In
how many ways was the baptism of water given in
the
first ages of the Church?
Answer: In
the first ages of the Church, baptism of water
was
given in three ways, namely, by immersion or
dipping, by aspersion or sprinkling, and by
infusion or pouring. Although any
of these
methods would be valid, only the method of
infusion or pouring is now allowed in the Church.
Question 647.
What are the chief ceremonies used in solemn
baptism, and what do they signify?
Answer: The
chief ceremonies used in solemn baptism are:
(1) A profession of faith and renouncement of the
devil to signify our worthiness;
(2) The placing of salt in the mouth to signify
the
wisdom imparted by faith;
(3) The holding of the priest's stole to signify
our
reception into the Church;
(4) The anointing to signify the strength given
by the
Sacrament;
(5) The giving of the white garment or cloth to
signify our sinless state after baptism; and
(6) The giving of the lighted candle to signify
the
light of faith and fire of love that should dwell
in our souls.
Question 648.
Should one who, in case of necessity, has been
baptized with private baptism, be afterwards
brought to the Church to have the ceremonies of
solemn baptism completed?
Answer: One
who, in case of necessity, has been baptized
with private baptism should afterwards be brought
to
the Church to have the ceremonies of solemn
baptism completed, because these ceremonies are
commanded by the Church and bring down blessings
upon us.
Question 649. Is
solemn baptism given with any special kind of
water?
Answer:
Solemn baptism is given with consecrated water;
that is, water mixed with holy
oil and blessed for
baptism on Holy Saturday and on the Saturday
before Pentecost. It is always
kept in the
baptismal font in the baptistry -- a place near
the door of the Church set apart
for baptism.
Question 650.
What is Baptism of desire?
Answer:
Baptism of desire is an ardent wish to receive
Baptism, and to do all that God has ordained for
our
salvation.
Question 651.
What is Baptism of blood?
Answer:
Baptism of blood is the shedding of one's blood
for
the faith of Christ.
Question 652.
What is the baptism of blood most commonly called?
Answer: The
baptism of blood is most commonly called
martyrdom, and those who receive it are called
martyrs. It is the death one
patiently suffers
from the enemies of our religion, rather than give
up
Catholic faith or virtue. We must not
seek
martyrdom, though we must endure it when it comes.
Question 653. Is
Baptism of desire or of blood sufficient to
produce the effects of Baptism of water?
Answer: Baptism
of desire or of blood is sufficient to
produce the effects of the Baptism of water, if it
is
impossible to receive the Baptism of water.
Question 654. How
do we know that the baptism of desire or of
blood will save us when it is impossible
to
receive the baptism of water?
Answer: We
know that baptism of desire or of blood will
save us when it is impossible to receive the
baptism of water, from Holy Scripture, which
teaches that love of God and perfect contrition
can
secure the remission of sins ; and also that
Our
Lord promises salvation to those who lay down
their life for His sake or for His teaching.
Question 655.
What do we promise in Baptism?
Answer: In
Baptism we promise to renounce the devil, with
all
his works and pomps.
Question 656.
What do we mean by the "pomps" of the devil?
Answer: By
the pomps of the devil we mean all worldly
pride, vanities and vain shows by which people are
enticed into sin, and all foolish or sinful
display of ourselves or of what we possess.
Question 657. Why
is the name of a saint given in Baptism?
Answer: The
name of a saint is given in Baptism in order
that the person baptized may imitate his virtues
and
have him for a protector.
Question 658.
What is the Saint whose name we bear called?
Answer: The
saint whose name we bear is called our patron
saint -- to whom we should have great devotion.
Question 659.
What names should never be given in baptism?
Answer: These and similar names should never be
given in
baptism:
(1) The names of noted unbelievers, heretics or
enemies of religion and virtue;
(2) The names of heathen gods, and
(3) Nick-names.
Question 660. Why
are godfathers and godmothers given in
Baptism?
Answer:
Godfathers and godmothers are given in Baptism in
order that they may promise, in the name of the
child, what the child itself would promise if it
had
the use of reason.
Question 661. By
what other name are godfathers and godmothers
called?
Answer:
Godfathers and godmothers are usually called
sponsors. Sponsors are not necessary at private
baptism.
Question 662. Can
a person ever be sponsor when absent from the
baptism?
Answer: A
person can be sponsor even when absent from the
baptism, provided he has been asked and has
consented to be sponsor, and provided also some
one
answers the questions and touches the person
to
be baptized in his name. The absent
godfather
or
godmother is then said to be sponsor by proxy
and
becomes the real godparent of the one
baptized.
Question 663.
With whom do godparents, as well as the one
baptizing, contract a relationship?
Answer:
Godparents, as well as the one baptizing, contract
a
spiritual relationship with the person baptized
(not
with his parents), and this relationship is an
impediment to marriage that must be made known to the
priest in
case of their future marriage with one another. The godfather and
godmother contract no relationship with each other.
Question 664.
What questions should persons who bring a child
for
baptism be able to answer?
Answer: Persons
who bring a child for baptism should be
able to tell:
(1) The exact place where the child lives;
(2) The full name of its parents, and, in
particular,
the
maiden name, or name before her marriage, of
its
mother;
(3) The exact day of the month on which it was
born;
(4) Whether or not it has received private
baptism,
and
(5) Whether its parents be Catholics. Sponsors
must
know also the chief truths of our religion.
Question 665.
What is the obligation of a godfather and a godmother?
Answer: The
obligation of a godfather and a godmother is
to
instruct the child in its religious duties, if
the
parents neglect to do so or die.
Question 666. Can
persons who are not Catholics be sponsors for
Catholic children?
Answer:
Persons who are not Catholics cannot be sponsors
for
Catholic children, because they cannot perform
the
duties of sponsors; for if they do not know
and
profess the Catholic religion themselves, how
can
they teach it to their godchildren?
Moreover,
they must answer the questions asked
at baptism
and
declare that they believe in the Holy Catholic
Church and in all it teaches; which would be a
falsehood on their part.
Question 667.
What should parents chiefly consider in the
selection of sponsors for their children?
Answer: In
the selection of sponsors for their children
parents should chiefly consider the good character
and
virtue of the sponsors, selecting model
Catholics to whom they would be willing at the
hour of death to entrust the care and training of
their children.
Question 668.
What dispositions must adults or grown persons,
have that they may worthily receive baptism?
Answer:
That adults may worthily receive baptism:
(1) They must be willing to receive it;
(2) They must have faith in Christ;
(3) They must have true sorrow for their sins,
and
(4) They must solemnly renounce the devil and all
his
works; that is, all sin.
Question 669.
What is the ceremony of churching?
Answer: The
ceremony of churching is a particular blessing
which a mother receives at the Altar, as soon as
she
is able to present herself in the Church after
the
birth of her child. In this ceremony the
priest invokes God's blessing on the mother and
child, while she on her part returns thanks to
God.
LESSON FIFTEENTH:
On Confirmation
Question 670.
What is Confirmation?
Answer:
Confirmation is a Sacrament through which we
receive the Holy Ghost to make us
strong and
perfect Christians and soldiers of Jesus Christ.
Question 671.
When was Confirmation instituted?
Answer: The
exact time at which Confirmation was
instituted is not known. But as
this Sacrament
was
administered by the Apostles and numbered with
the
other Sacraments instituted by Our Lord, it is
certain that He instituted this Sacrament also and
instructed His Apostles in its use, at
some time
before His ascension into heaven.
Question 672. Why
is Confirmation so called?
Answer:
Confirmation is so called from its chief effect,
which is to strengthen or render us more firm in
whatever belongs to our faith and religious
duties.
Question 673. Why
are we called soldiers of Jesus Christ?
Answer: We
are called soldiers of Jesus Christ to indicate
how we must resist the attacks of
our spiritual
enemies and secure our victory over them by
following and obeying Our Lord.
Question 674. May
one add a new name to his own at Confirmation?
Answer: One may and should add a new name to his own
at
Confirmation, especially when the name of a saint
has
not been given in Baptism.
Question 675. Who
administers Confirmation?
Answer: The
bishop is the ordinary minister of
Confirmation.
Question 676. Why
do we say the bishop is the "ordinary
minister" of Confirmation?
Answer: We
say the bishop is the ordinary minister of
Confirmation because in some foreign missions,
where bishops have not yet been appointed, the
Holy Father permits one of the priests to
administer Confirmation with the Holy Oil blessed
by
the bishop.
Question 677. How
does the bishop give Confirmation?
Answer: The
bishop extends his hands over those who are to
be
confirmed, prays that they may receive the Holy
Ghost, and anoints the forehead of each with holy
chrism in the form of a cross.
Question 678. In
Confirmation, what does the extending of the
bishop's hands over us signify?
Answer: In
Confirmation, the extending of the bishop's
hands over us signifies the descent of the Holy
Ghost upon us and the special protection of God
through the grace of Confirmation.
Question 679.
What is holy chrism?
Answer:
Holy chrism is a mixture of olive-oil and balm,
consecrated by the bishop.
Question 680.
What do the oil and balm in Holy Chrism signify?
Answer: In
Holy Chrism, the oil signifies strength, and
the
balm signifies the freedom from corruption and
the sweetness which virtue must give to our
lives.
Question 681. How
many holy oils are used in the Church?
Answer:
Three holy oils are used in the Church, namely,
the
oil of the sick, the oil of catechumens, and
holy chrism.
Question 682.
What constitutes the difference between these
oils?
Answer: The
form of prayer or blessing alone constitutes
the
difference between these oils; for they are
all
olive oil, but in the Holy Chrism, balm is
mixed with the oil.
Question 683.
When and by whom are the holy oils blessed?
Answer: The
holy oils are blessed at the Mass on Holy
Thursday by the bishop, who alone has the right to
bless them. After the blessing
they are
distributed to the priests of the diocese, who
must then burn what remains of the old oils and
use
the newly blessed oils for the coming year.
Question 684. For
what are the holy oils used?
Answer: The
holy oils are used as follows: The oil of the
sick is used for Extreme Unction and for some
blessings; the oil of catechumens is used for
Baptism and Holy Orders. Holy
Chrism is used at
Baptism and for the blessing of some sacred
things, such as altars, chalices, church-bells,
etc., which are usually blessed by a bishop.
Question 685.
What does the bishop say in anointing the person
he
confirms?
Answer: In
anointing the person he confirms the bishop
says: "I sign thee with the sign of the cross, and
I
confirm thee with the chrism of salvation, in
the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost."
Question 686.
What is meant by anointing the forehead with
chrism in the form of a cross?
Answer: By
anointing the forehead with chrism in the form
of
a cross is meant that the Christian who is
confirmed must openly profess and practice his
faith, never be ashamed of it; and rather die than
deny it.
Question 687.
When must we openly profess and practice our
religion?
Answer: We
must openly profess and practice our religion
as
often as we cannot do otherwise without
violating some law of God or of His
Church.
Question 688. Why
have we good reason never to be ashamed of the
Catholic faith?
Answer: We
have good reason never to be ashamed of the
Catholic Faith because it is the Old Faith
established by Christ and taught by His Apostles;
it
is the Faith for which countless Holy Martyrs
suffered and died; it is the Faith that has
brought true civilization, with all its benefits,
into the world, and it is the only Faith that can
truly reform and preserve public and private
morals.
Question 689. Why
does the bishop give the person he confirms a
slight blow on the cheek?
Answer: The
bishop gives the person he confirms a slight
blow on the cheek, to put him in mind that he must
be
ready to suffer everything, even death, for the
sake
of Christ.
Question 690. Is
it right to test ourselves through our
imagination of what we would be willing to suffer
for
the sake of Christ?
Answer: It
is not right to test ourselves through our
imagination of what we would be
willing to suffer
for
the sake of Christ, for such tests may lead us
into sin. When a real test comes
we are assured
God
will give to us, as He did to the Holy
Martyrs, sufficient grace to
endure it.
Question 691. To
receive Confirmation worthily is it necessary
to
be in the state of grace?
Answer: To
receive Confirmation worthily it is necessary
to
be in the state of grace.
Question 692.
What special preparation should be made to receive
Confirmation?
Answer:
Persons of an age to learn should know the chief
mysteries of faith and the duties of a Christian,
and
be instructed in the nature and effects of
this Sacrament.
Question 693. Why
should we know the chief mysteries of faith
and
the duties of a Christian before receiving
Confirmation?
Answer: We
should know the Chief Mysteries of Faith and
the
duties of a Christian before receiving
Confirmation because as one cannot be a good
soldier without knowing the rules of the army to
which he belongs and understanding the commands of
his
leader, so one cannot be a good Christian
without knowing the laws of the Church and
understanding the commands of Christ.
Question 694. Is
it a sin to neglect Confirmation?
Answer: It
is a sin to neglect Confirmation, especially in
these evil days when faith and morals are exposed
to
so many and such violent temptations.
Question 695.
What do we mean by "these evil days"?
Answer: By
"these evil days" we mean the present age or
century in which we are living, surrounded on all
sides by unbelief, false doctrines, bad books, bad
example and temptation in every form.
Question 696. Is
Confirmation necessary for salvation?
Answer:
Confirmation is not so necessary for salvation
that we could not be saved without it, for it is
not
given to infants even in danger of death;
nevertheless, there is a divine command obliging
all
to receive it, if possible. Persons who
have
not
been confirmed in youth should make every
effort to be confirmed later in life.
Question 697. Are
sponsors necessary in Confirmation?
Answer:
Sponsors are necessary in Confirmation, and they
must be of the same good character as those
required at Baptism, for they take upon themselves
the
same duties and responsibilities. They
also
contract a spiritual relationship, which, however,
unlike that in Baptism, is not an impediment to
marriage.
LESSON SIXTEENTH:
On the Gifts and Fruits of the Holy Ghost
Question 698.
Which are the effects of Confirmation?
Answer: The
effects of Confirmation are an increase of
sanctifying grace, the strengthening of our faith,
and
the gifts of the Holy Ghost.
Question 699.
Which are the gifts of the Holy Ghost?
Answer: The
gifts of the Holy Ghost are Wisdom,
Understanding, Counsel, Fortitude, Knowledge,
Piety, and Fear of the Lord.
Question 700. Why
do we receive the gift of Fear of the Lord?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Fear of the Lord to fill us
with a dread of sin.
Question 701. Why
do we receive the gift of Piety?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Piety to make us love God
as
a Father, and obey Him because we love Him.
Question 702. Why
do we receive the gift of Knowledge?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Knowledge to enable us to
discover the will of God in all
things.
Question 703. Why
do we receive the gift of Fortitude?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Fortitude to strengthen us
to
do the will of God in all things.
Question 704. Why
do we receive the gift of Counsel?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Counsel to warn us of the
deceits of the devil, and of the dangers to
salvation.
Question 705. How
is it clear that the devil could easily
deceive us if the Holy Ghost did not
aid us?
Answer: It
is clear that the devil could easily deceive us
if
the Holy Ghost did not aid us, for just as our
sins do not deprive us of our knowledge, so the
devil's sin did not deprive him of the great
intelligence and power which he possessed as an
angel. Moreover, his experience
in the world
extends over all ages and places, while ours is
confined to a few years and to a limited number of
places.
Question 706. Why
do we receive the gift of Understanding?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Understanding to enable us
to
know more clearly the mysteries of faith.
Question 707. Why
do we receive the gift of Wisdom?
Answer: We
receive the gift of Wisdom to give us a relish
for
the things of God, and to direct our whole
life and all our actions to His honor and glory.
Question 708.
Which are the Beatitudes?
Answer: The
Beatitudes are:
1. Blessed are
the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom
of heaven.
2. Blessed are
the meek, for they shall possess the land.
3. Blessed are they that mourn, for they
shall be comforted.
4. Blessed are
they that hunger and thirst after justice, for
they shall be filled.
5. Blessed are
the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.
6. Blessed are
the clean of heart, for they shall see God.
7. Blessed are
the peacemakers, for they shall be called the
children of God.
8. Blessed are
they that suffer persecution for justice' sake,
for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
Question 709.
What are the Beatitudes and why are they so
called?
Answer: The
Beatitudes are a portion of Our Lord's Sermon
on
the Mount, and they are so called because each
of
them holds out a promised reward to those who
practice the virtues they
recommend.
Question 710.
Where did Our Lord usually preach?
Answer: Our
Lord usually preached wherever an opportunity
of
doing good by His Words presented itself.
He
preached
at times in the synagogues or
meeting-houses but more frequently in the open air
--
by the seashore or on the mountain, and often
by
the wayside.
Question 711.
What is the meaning and use of the Beatitudes in
general?
Answer:
(1) In general the Beatitudes embrace whatever
pertains to the perfection of Christian life, and
they invite us to the practice of the highest
Christian virtues.
(2) In different forms they all promise the same
reward, namely, sanctifying grace in this life and
eternal glory in the next.
(3) They offer us encouragement and consolation
for
every trial and affliction.
Question 712.
What does the first Beatitude mean by the "poor in
spirit"?
Answer: The
first Beatitude means by the "poor in spirit"
all
persons, rich or poor, who would not offend
God
to possess or retain anything that this world
can
give; and who, when necessity or charity
requires it, give willingly for the glory of God.
It
includes also those who humbly submit to their
condition in life when it cannot be improved by
lawful means.
Question 713. Who
are the mourners who deserve the consolation
promised in the third Beatitude?
Answer: The
mourners who deserve the consolation promised
in
the third Beatitude are they who, out of love
for
God, bewail their own sins and those of the
world; and they who patiently endure all trials
that come from God or for His sake.
Question 714.
What lessons do the other Beatitudes convey?
Answer: The
other Beatitudes convey these lessons: The
meek suppress all feelings of anger and humbly
submit to whatever befalls them by the
Will of
God; and they never desire to do evil for evil.
The
justice after which we should seek is every
Christian virtue included under that name, and we
are told that if we earnestly
desire and seek it
we
shall obtain it. The persecuted for
justice'
sake are they who will not abandon their faith or
virtue for any cause.
Question 715. Who
may be rightly called merciful?
Answer: The
merciful are they who practice the corporal
and
spiritual works of mercy, and who aid by word
or
deed those who need their help for soul or
body.
Question 716. Why
are the clean of heart promised so great a
reward?
Answer: The
clean of heart, that is, the truly virtuous,
whose thoughts, desires, words and works are pure
and
modest, are promised so great a reward because
the
chaste and sinless have always been the most
intimate friends of God.
Question 717.
What is the duty of a peacemaker?
Answer: It
is the duty of a peacemaker to avoid and
prevent quarrels, reconcile
enemies, and to put an
end
to all evil reports of others or evil speaking
against them. As peacemakers are
called the
children of God, disturbers of peace should be
called the children of the devil.
Question 718. Why
does Our Lord speak in particular of poverty,
meekness, sorrow, desire for virtue, mercy,
purity, peace and suffering?
Answer: Our
Lord speaks in particular of poverty,
meekness, sorrow, desire for virtue, mercy,
purity, peace and suffering because these are the
chief features in His own earthly life; poverty in
His
birth, life and death; meekness in His
teaching; sorrow at all times. He
eagerly sought
to
do good, showed mercy to all, recommended
chastity, brought peace, and patiently endured
suffering.
Question 719.
Which are the twelve fruits of the Holy Ghost?
Answer: The
twelve fruits of the Holy Ghost are Charity,
Joy, Peace, Patience, Benignity, Goodness,
Long-suffering, Mildness, Faith, Modesty,
Continency, and Chastity.
Question 720. Why
are charity, joy, peace, etc., called fruits
of
the Holy Ghost?
Answer:
Charity, joy, peace, etc., are called fruits of
the
Holy Ghost because they grow in our souls out
of
the seven gifts of the Holy Ghost.
LESSON SEVENTEENTH:
On the Sacrament of Penance
Question 721.
What is the Sacrament of Penance?
Answer:
Penance is a Sacrament in which the sins committed
after Baptism are forgiven.
Question 722. Has
the word Penance any other meaning?
Answer: The
word Penance has other meanings. It
means
also those punishments we inflict upon ourselves
as
a means of atoning for our past sins; it means
likewise that disposition of the heart in which we
detest and bewail our sins because they were
offensive to God.
Question 723. How
does the institution of the Sacrament of
Penance show the goodness of Our Lord?
Answer: The
institution of the Sacrament of Penance shows
the
goodness of Our Lord, because having once
saved us through Baptism, He might have left us to
perish if we again committed sin.
Question 724.
What are the natural benefits of the Sacrament of
Penance?
Answer: The
natural benefits of the Sacrament of Penance
are: It gives us in our confessor a true friend,
to
whom we can go in all our trials and to whom we
can
confide our secrets with the hope of obtaining
advice and relief.
Question 725. How
does the Sacrament of Penance remit sin, and
restore to the soul the friendship of God?
Answer: The
Sacrament of Penance remits sin and restores
the
friendship of God to the soul by means of the
absolution of the priest.
Question 726.
What is Absolution?
Answer:
Absolution is the form of prayer or words the
priest pronounces over us with uplifted hand when
he
forgives the sins we have confessed. It
is
given while we are saying the Act of Contrition
after receiving our Penance.
Question 727.
Does the priest ever refuse absolution to a
penitent?
Answer: The
priest must and does refuse absolution to a
penitent
when he thinks the penitent is not
rightly disposed for the Sacrament.
He sometimes
postpones the absolution till the next confession,
either for the good of the penitent or for the
sake of better preparation -- especially when
the
person has been a long time from confession.
Question 728.
What should a person do when the priest has
refused or postponed absolution?
Answer:
When the priest has refused or postponed
absolution, the penitent should humbly submit to
his
decision, follow his instructions, and
endeavor to remove whatever prevented the giving
of
the absolution and return to the same confessor
with the necessary dispositions and resolution of
amendment.
Question 729. Can
the priest forgive all sins in the Sacrament
of
Penance?
Answer: The
priest has the power to forgive all sins in
the
Sacrament of Penance, but he may not have the
authority to forgive all. To
forgive sins validly
in
the Sacrament of Penance, two things are
required:
(1) The power to forgive sins which every priest
receives at his ordination, and
(2) The right to use that power which must be
given by
the
bishop, who authorizes the priest to hear
confessions and pass judgment on the sins.
Question 730.
What are the sins called which the priest has no
authority to absolve?
Answer: The
sins which the priest has no authority to
absolve are called reserved sins.
Absolution from
these sins can be obtained only from the bishop,
and
sometimes only from the Pope, or by his
special permission. Persons
having a reserved sin
to
confess cannot be absolved from any of their
sins till the priest receives faculties or
authority to absolve the reserved sin also.
Question 731. Why
is the absolution from some sins reserved to
the
Pope or bishop?
Answer: The
absolution from some sins is reserved to the
Pope or bishop to deter or prevent, by this
special restriction, persons from committing them,
either on account of the greatness of the sin
itself or on account of its evil consequences.
Question 732. Can
any priest absolve a person in danger of death
from reserved sins without the permission of the
bishop?
Answer: Any
priest can absolve a person in danger of death
from reserved sins without the permission of the
bishop, because at the hour of death the Church
removes these restrictions in order to save, if
possible,
the soul of the dying.
Question 733. How
do you know that the priest has the power of
absolving from the sins committed after Baptism?
Answer: I
know that the priest has the power of absolving
from the sins committed after Baptism, because
Jesus Christ granted that power to the priests of
His
Church when He said: "Receive ye the Holy
Ghost. Whose sins you shall
forgive, they are
forgiven them; whose sins you shall retain, they
are
retained."
Question 734. How
do we know that Our Lord, while on earth, had
the
power to forgive sins?
Answer: We
know that Our Lord, while on earth, had the
power to forgive sins:
(1) Because He was always God, and;
(2) Because He frequently did forgive sins and
proved
their forgiveness by miracles. Since He had the
power Himself, He could give it to His Apostles.
Question 735. Was
the power to forgive sins given to the
apostles alone?
Answer: The
power to forgive sins was not given to the
apostles alone, because it was not given for the
benefit merely of those who lived
at the time of
the
apostles, but for all who, having grievously
sinned, after Baptism, should need forgiveness.
Since, therefore, Baptism will be given till the
end
of time, and since the danger of sinning after
it
always remains the power to absolve from such
sins must also remain in the Church till the end
of
time.
Question 736.
When was the Sacrament of Penance instituted?
Answer: The
Sacrament of Penance was instituted after the
resurrection of Our Lord, when He gave to His
apostles the power to forgive sins, which He had
promised
to them before His death.
Question 737. Are
the enemies of our religion right when they
say
man cannot forgive sins?
Answer: The
enemies of our religion are right when they
say
man cannot forgive sins if they mean that he
cannot forgive them by his own power, but they are
certainly wrong if they mean that he cannot
forgive them even by the power of God, for man can
do
anything if God gives him the power. The
priest does not forgive sins by his own power as
man, but by the authority he receives as the
minister of God.
Question 738. How
do the priests of the Church exercise the
power of forgiving sins?
Answer: The
priests of the Church exercise the power of
forgiving sins by hearing the confession of sins,
and
granting pardon for them as ministers of God
and
in His name.
Question 739. How
does the power to forgive sins imply the
obligation of going to confession?
Answer: The
power to forgive sins implies the obligation
of
going to confession because as sins are usually
committed secretly, the priest could never know
what sins to forgive and what not to forgive,
unless the sins committed were made known to him
by
the persons guilty of them.
Question 740.
Could God not forgive our sins if we confessed
them to Himself in secret?
Answer:
Certainly, God could forgive our sins if we
confessed them to Himself in secret, but He has
not
promised to do so; whereas He has promised to
pardon them if we confess them to His priests.
Since He is free to pardon or not to pardon, He
has
the right to establish a Sacrament through
which alone He will pardon.
Question 741.
What must we do to receive the Sacrament of
Penance worthily?
Answer: To
receive the Sacrament of Penance worthily we
must do five things:
1. We must examine our conscience.
2. We must have sorrow for our sins.
3. We must make a firm resolution never more to
offend God.
4. We must confess our sins to the priest.
5. We must accept the penance which the priest
gives us.
Question 742. What
should we pray for in preparing for
confession?
Answer: In
preparing for confession we should pray to the
Holy Ghost to give us light to know our sins and
to
understand their guilt; for grace to detest
them; for courage to confess them and for strength
to
keep our resolutions.
Question 743.
What faults do many commit in preparing for
confession?
Answer: In
preparing for confession many commit the
faults:
(1) Of giving too much time to the examination of
conscience and little or none in exciting
themselves to true sorrow for the sins discovered;
(2) Of trying to recall every trifling
circumstance,
instead of thinking of the means by which they
will avoid their sins for the future.
Question 744.
What, then, is the most important part of the
preparation for confession?
Answer: The
most important part of the preparation for
confession is sincere sorrow for the sins
committed and the firm determination to avoid them
for
the future.
Question 745. What
is the chief reason that our confessions do
not
always amend our way of living?
Answer: The
chief reason that our confessions do not
always amend our way of living is our want of real
earnest preparation for them and the fact that we
have not truly convinced ourselves of the need of
amendment. We often confess our
sins more from
habit, necessity or fear than from a real desire
of receiving grace and of being restored to
the
friendship of God.
Question 746.
What faults are to be avoided in making our
confession?
Answer: In
making our confession we are to avoid:
(1) Telling useless details, the sins of others,
or
the
name of any person;
(2) Confessing sins we are not sure of having
committed; exaggerating our sins or their number;
multiplying the number of times a day by the
number of days to get the exact number of habitual
sins;
(3) Giving a vague answer, such as
"sometimes," when
asked how often; waiting after each sin to be
asked
for the next;
(4) Hesitating over sins through pretented
modesty and
thus delaying the priests and others; telling the
exact words in each when we have committed several
sins of the same kind, cursing, for example; and,
lastly, leaving the confessional before the priest
gives us a sign to go.
Question 747. Is
it wrong to go to confession out of your turn
against the will of others waiting with you?
Answer: It
is wrong to go to confession out of our turn
against the will of others waiting with us,
because:
(1) It causes disorder, quarreling and scandalous
conduct in the Church;
(2) It is unjust, makes others angry and lessens
their
good dispositions for confession;
(3) It annoys and distracts the priest by the
confusion and disorder it creates. It is better to
wait than go to confession in an excited and
disorderly manner.
Question 748.
What should a penitent do who knows he cannot
perform the penance given?
Answer: A
penitent who knows he cannot perform the penance
given should ask the priest for one that he can
perform. When we forget the
penance given we must
ask
for it again, for we cannot fulfill our duty
by
giving ourselves a penance. The penance must be
performed at the time and in the manner the
confessor directs.
Question 749.
What is the examination of conscience?
Answer: The
examination of conscience is an earnest effort
to
recall to mind all the sins we have committed
since our last worthy confession.
Question 750.
When is our confession worthy?
Answer: Our
confession is worthy when we have done all
that is required for a good confession, and when,
through the absolution, our sins are really
forgiven.
Question 751. How
can we make a good examination of conscience?
Answer: We
can make a good examination of conscience by
calling to memory the commandments of God, the
precepts of the Church, the seven capital sins,
and
the particular duties of our state in life, to
find out the sins we have committed.
Question 752.
What should we do before beginning the examination
of
conscience?
Answer:
Before beginning the examination of conscience we
should pray to God to give us light to know our
sins
and grace to detest them.
LESSON EIGHTEENTH:
On Contrition
Question 753.
What is contrition, or sorrow for sin?
Answer:
Contrition, or sorrow for sin, is a hatred of sin
and
a true grief of the soul for having offended
God, with a firm purpose of sinning no more.
Question 754.
Give an example of how we should hate and avoid
sin.
Answer: We
should hate and avoid sin as one hates and
avoids a poison that almost caused his death. We
may
not grieve over the death of our soul as we do
over the death of a friend, and yet our sorrow may
be
true; because the sorrow for sin comes more
from our reason than from our feelings.
Question 755.
What kind of sorrow should we have for our sins?
Answer: The
sorrow we should have for our sins should be
interior, supernatural, universal, and sovereign.
Question 756.
What do you mean by saying that our sorrow should
be
interior?
Answer:
When I say that our sorrow should be interior, I
mean that it should come from the heart, and not
merely from the lips.
Question 757.
What do you mean by saying that our sorrow should
be
supernatural?
Answer:
When I say that our sorrow should be supernatural,
I
mean that it should be prompted by the grace of
God, and excited by motives which spring from
faith, and not by merely natural motives.
Question 758.
What do we mean by "motives that spring from
faith" and by "merely natural motives" with regard
to
sorrow for sin?
Answer: By
sorrow for sin from "motives that spring from
faith," we mean sorrow for reasons that God has
made known to us, such as the loss of heaven, the
fear of hell or purgatory, or the dread of
afflictions that come from God in punishment for
sin. By "merely natural
motives" we mean sorrow
for
reasons made known to us by our own experience
or
by the experience of others, such as loss of
character, goods or health. A
motive is whatever
moves our will to do or avoid anything.
Question 759.
What do you mean by saying that our sorrow should
be
universal?
Answer: When I say that our sorrow should be
universal, I
mean that we should be sorry for all our mortal
sins without exception.
Question 760. Why
cannot some of our mortal sins be forgiven
while the rest remain on our souls?
Answer: It
is impossible for any of our mortal sins to be
forgiven unless they are all forgiven, because as
light and darkness cannot be together in the same
place, so sanctifying grace and mortal sin cannot
dwell together. If there be grace
in the soul,
there can be no mortal sin, and if there be mortal
sin, there can be no grace, for one mortal sin
expels all grace.
Question 761.
What do you mean when you say that our sorrow
should be sovereign?
Answer:
When I say that our sorrow should be sovereign, I
mean that we should grieve more for having
offended
God than for any other evil that can
befall us.
Question 762. Why
should we be sorry for our sins?
Answer: We
should be sorry for our sins because sin is the
greatest of evils and an offense against God our
Creator, Preserver, and Redeemer, and because it
shuts us out of heaven and condemns us to the
eternal pains of hell.
Question 763. How
do we show that sin is the greatest of all
evils?
Answer: We
show that sin is the greatest of evils because
its
effects last the longest and have the most
terrible consequences. All the
misfortunes of
this world can last only for a time, and we escape
them at death, whereas the evils caused by sin
keep with us for all eternity and are only
increased at death.
Question 764. How
many kinds of contrition are there?
Answer: There
are two kinds of contrition; perfect
contrition and imperfect contrition.
Question 765.
What is perfect contrition?
Answer:
Perfect contrition is that which fills us with
sorrow and hatred for sin, because it offends God,
who
is infinitely good in Himself and worthy of
all
love.
Question 766.
When will perfect contrition obtain pardon for
mortal sin without the Sacrament of Penance?
Answer: Perfect
contrition will obtain pardon for mortal
sin
without the Sacrament of Penance when we
cannot go to confession, but with the perfect
contrition we must have the intention of going to
confession as soon as possible, if we again
have
the
opportunity.
Question 767.
What is imperfect contrition?
Answer:
Imperfect contrition is that by which we hate what
offends God because by it we lose heaven and
deserve hell; or because sin is so hateful in
itself.
Question 768.
What other name is given to imperfect contrition
and
why is it called imperfect?
Answer:
Imperfect contrition is called attrition. It is
called imperfect only because it is less perfect
than the highest grade of contrition by which we
are
sorry for sin out of pure love of God's own
goodness and without any consideration of what
befalls ourselves.
Question 769. Is
imperfect contrition sufficient for a worthy
confession?
Answer:
Imperfect contrition is sufficient for a worthy
confession, but we should endeavor to have perfect
contrition.
Question 770.
What do you mean by a firm purpose of sinning no
more?
Answer: By
a firm purpose of sinning no more I mean a
fixed resolve not only to avoid all mortal sin,
but
also its near occasions.
Question 771.
What do you mean by the near occasions of sin?
Answer: By
the near occasions of sin I mean all the
persons, places and things that may easily lead us
into sin.
Question 772. Why
are we bound to avoid occasions of sin?
Answer: We
are bound to avoid occasions of sin because Our
Lord has said: "He who loves the danger will
perish in it"; and as we are bound to avoid the
loss of our souls, so we are bound to avoid the
danger of their loss. The
occasion is the cause
of
sin, and you cannot take away the evil without
removing its cause.
Question 773. Is
a person who is determined to avoid the sin,
but
who is unwilling to give up its near occasion
when it is possible to do so, rightly disposed for
confession?
Answer: A
person who is determined to avoid the sin, but
who
is unwilling to give up its near occasion when
it
is possible to do so, is not rightly disposed
for
confession, and he will not be absolved if he
makes known to the priest the true state of his
conscience.
Question 774. How
many kinds of occasions of sin are there?
Answer:
There are four kinds of occasions of sin:
(1) Near occasions, through which we always fall;
(2) Remote occasions, through which we sometimes
fall;
(3) Voluntary occasions or those we can avoid;
and
(4) Involuntary occasions or those we cannot
avoid. A
person who lives in a near and voluntary occasion
of
sin need not expect forgiveness while he
continues in that state.
Question 775.
What persons, places and things are usually
occasions of sin?
Answer:
(1) The persons who are occasions of sin are all
those
in
whose company we sin, whether they be bad of
themselves or bad only while in our company, in
which case we also become occasions of sin for
them;
(2) The places are usually liquor saloons, low
theaters, indecent dances, entertainments,
amusements, exhibitions, and all immoral resorts
of
any kind, whether we sin in them or not;
(3) The things are all bad books, indecent
pictures,
songs, jokes and the like, even when they are
tolerated by public opinion and found in public
places.
LESSON NINETEENTH:
On Confession
Question 776.
What is Confession?
Answer:
Confession is the telling of our sins to a duly
authorized priest, for the purpose of obtaining
forgiveness.
Question 777. Who
is a duly authorized priest?
Answer: A
duly authorized priest is one sent to hear
confessions by the lawful bishop of the diocese in
which we are at the time of our confession.
Question 778. Is
it ever allowed to write our sins and read them
to
the priest in the confessional or give them to
him
to read?
Answer: It
is allowed, when necessary, to write our sins
and
read them to the priest, as persons do who
have almost entirely lost their memory.
It is
also allowed to give the paper to the priest, as
persons do who have lost the use of their speech.
In
such cases the paper must, after the
confession, be carefully
destroyed either by the
priest or the penitent.
Question 779.
What is to be done when persons must make their
confession and cannot find a priest who
understands their language?
Answer:
Persons who must make their confession and who
cannot find a priest who understands their
language, must confess as best they can by some
signs, showing what sins they wish to confess and
how
they are sorry for them.
Question 780.
What sins are we bound to confess?
Answer: We
are bound to confess all our mortal sins, but
it
is well also to confess our venial sins.
Question 781. Why
is it well to confess also the venial sins we
remember?
Answer: It
is well to confess also the venial sins we
remember:
(1) Because it shows our hatred of all sin, and
(2) Because it is sometimes difficult to
determine
just when a sin is venial and when mortal.
Question 782.
What should one do who has only venial sins to
confess?
Answer: One
who has only venial sins to confess should
tell also some sin already confessed in his past
life for which he knows he is truly sorry; because
it
is not easy to be truly sorry for slight sins
and
imperfections, and yet we must be sorry for
the
sins confessed that our confession may be
valid -- hence we add some past sin for which we
are
truly sorry to those for which we may not be
sufficiently sorry.
Question 783.
Should a person stay from confession because he
thinks he has no sin to confess ?
Answer: A
person should not stay from confession because
he
thinks he has no sin to confess, for the
Sacrament of Penance, besides forgiving sin, gives
an
increase of sanctifying grace, and of this we
have always need, especially to resist temptation.
The
Saints, who were almost without imperfection,
went to confession frequently.
Question 784.
Should a person go to Communion after confession
even when the confessor does not bid him go?
Answer: A
person should go to Communion after confession
even
when the confessor does not bid him go,
because the confessor so intends unless he
positively forbids his penitent to receive
Communion. However, one who has
not yet received
his
first Communion should not go to Communion
after confession, even if the confessor by mistake
should bid him go.
Question 785.
Which are the chief qualities of a good
Confession?
Answer: The
chief qualities of a good Confession are
three: it must be humble, sincere, and entire.
Question 786.
When is our Confession humble?
Answer: Our
Confession is humble when we accuse ourselves
of
our sins, with a deep sense of shame and sorrow
for
having offended God.
Question 787.
When is our Confession sincere?
Answer: Our
Confession is sincere when we tell our sins
honestly and truthfully, neither exaggerating nor
excusing them.
Question 788. Why
is it wrong to accuse ourselves of sins we
have not committed?
Answer: It
is wrong to accuse ourselves of sins we have
not
committed, because, by our so doing, the
priest cannot know the true state of our souls, as
he
must do before giving us absolution.
Question 789.
When is our Confession entire?
Answer: Our
Confession is entire when we tell the number
and kinds of our sins and the
circumstances which
change their nature.
Question 790.
What do you mean by the "kinds of sin?"
Answer: By
the "kinds of sin," we mean the particular
division or class to which the sins belong; that
is,
whether they be sins of blasphemy,
disobedience, anger, impurity, dishonesty, etc.
We
can determine the kind of sin by discovering
the
commandment or precept of the Church we have
broken or the virtue against which we have acted.
Question 791.
What do we mean by "circumstances which change the
nature of sins?"
Answer: By
"circumstances which change the nature of sins"
we
mean anything that makes it another kind of
sin. Thus to steal is a sin, but
to steal from
the
Church makes our theft sacrilegious.
Again,
impure actions are sins, but a person must say
whether they were committed alone or with others,
with relatives or strangers, with persons married
or
single, etc., because these circumstances
change them from one kind of impurity to another.
Question 792.
What should we do if we cannot remember the number
of
our sins?
Answer: If
we cannot remember the number of our sins, we
should tell the number as nearly as possible, and
say how often we may have sinned in a
day, a week,
or
a month, and how long the habit or practice has
lasted.
Question 793. Is
our Confession worthy if, without our fault, we
forget to confess a mortal sin?
Answer: If
without our fault we forget to confess a mortal
sin, our Confession is worthy, and the sin is
forgiven; but it must be told in Confession if it
again comes to our mind.
Question 794. May
a person who has forgotten to tell a mortal
sin
in confession go to Holy Communion before
going again to confession?
Answer: A
person who has forgotten to tell a mortal sin in
confession may go to communion before again
going
to
confession, because the forgotten sin was
forgiven with those confessed, and the confession
was
good and worthy.
Question 795. Is
it a grievous offense willfully to conceal a
mortal sin in Confession?
Answer: It
is a grievous offense willfully to conceal a
mortal sin in Confession, because we thereby tell
a
lie to the Holy Ghost, and make our Confession
worthless.
Question 796. How
is concealing a sin telling a lie to the Holy
Ghost?
Answer:
Concealing a sin is telling a lie to the Holy
Ghost, because he who conceals the sin declares in
confession to God and the priest that he committed
no
sins but what he has confessed, while the Holy
Ghost, the Spirit of Truth, saw him committing the
sin
he now conceals and still sees it in his soul
while he denies it.
Question 797. Why
is it foolish to conceal sins in confession?
Answer: It
is foolish to conceal sins in confession:
(1) Because we thereby make our spiritual
condition
worse;
(2) We must tell the sin sometime if we ever hope
to
be
saved;
(3) It will be made known on the day of judgment,
before the world, whether we conceal it now or
confess it.
Question 798.
What must he do who has willfully concealed a
mortal sin in Confession?
Answer: He
who has willfully concealed a mortal sin in
Confession must not only confess it, but must also
repeat all the sins he has committed since his
last worthy Confession.
Question 799.
Must one who has willfully concealed a mortal sin
in
confession do more than repeat the sins
committed
since his last worthy confession?
Answer: One
who has willfully concealed a mortal sin in
confession must, besides repeating all the sins he
has
committed since his last worthy confession,
tell also how often he has unworthily received
absolution and Holy Communion during the same
time.
Question 800. Why
does the priest give us a penance after
Confession?
Answer: The
priest gives us a penance after Confession,
that we may satisfy God for the temporal
punishment due to our sins.
Question 801. Why
should we have to satisfy for our sins if
Christ has fully satisfied for them?
Answer:
Christ has fully satisfied for our sins and after
our
baptism we were free from all guilt and had no
satisfaction to make. But when we
willfully
sinned after baptism, it is but just that we
should be obliged to make some satisfaction.
Question 802. Is
the slight penance the priest gives us
sufficient to satisfy for all the sins confessed?
Answer: The
slight penance the priest gives us is not
sufficient to satisfy for all the sins confessed:
(1) Because there is no real equality between the
slight penance given and the punishment deserved
for
sin;
(2) Because we are all obliged to do penance for
sins
committed, and this would not be necessary if the
penance given in confession satisfied for all. The
penance is given and accepted in confession
chiefly to show our willingness to do penance and
make amends for our sins.
Question 803.
Does not the Sacrament of Penance remit all
punishment due to sin?
Answer: The
Sacrament of Penance remits the eternal
punishment due to sin, but it does not
always
remit the temporal punishment which God requires
as
satisfaction for our sins.
Question 804. Why
does God require a temporal punishment as a
satisfaction for sin?
Answer: God
requires a temporal punishment as a
satisfaction for sin to teach us the great evil of
sin
and to prevent us from falling again.
Question 805.
Which are the chief means by which we satisfy God
for
the temporal punishment due to sin?
Answer: The
chief means by which we satisfy God for the
temporal punishment due to sin are: Prayer,
Fasting, Almsgiving; all spiritual and corporal
works of mercy, and the patient suffering of the
ills of life.
Question 806.
What fasting has the greatest merit?
Answer: The
fasting imposed by the Church on certain days
of
the year, and particularly during Lent, has the
greatest merit.
Question 807.
What is Lent?
Answer:
Lent is the forty days before Easter Sunday,
during which we do penance, fast and pray to
prepare ourselves for the resurrection of Our
Lord; and also to remind us of His own fast of
forty days before His Passion.
Question 808.
What do we mean by "almsgiving"?
Answer: By
almsgiving we mean money, goods, or assistance
given to the poor or to charitable purposes. The
law
of God requires all persons to give alms in
proportion to their means.
Question 809.
What "ills of life" help to satisfy God for sin?
Answer: The
ills of life that help to satisfy God for sin
are
sickness, poverty, misfortune, trial,
affliction, etc., especially, when we have not
brought them upon ourselves by sin.
Question 810. How
did the Christians in the first ages of the
Church do Penance?
Answer: The
Christians in the first ages of the Church did
public penance, especially for the sins of which
they were publicly known to be guilty. Penitents
were excluded for a certain time from Mass or the
Sacrament, and some were obliged to stand at the
door of the Church begging the prayers of those
who
entered.
Question 811.
What were these severe Penances of the First Ages
of
the Church called?
Answer:
These severe penances of the first ages of the
Church were called canonical penances, because
their kind and duration were regulated by the
Canons or laws of the Church.
Question 812. How
can we know spiritual from corporal works of
mercy?
Answer: We
can know spiritual from corporal works of
mercy, for whatever we do for the
soul is a
spiritual work, and whatever we do for the body is
a
corporal work.
Question 813.
Which are the chief spiritual works of mercy?
Answer: The
chief spiritual works of mercy are seven:
To
admonish the sinner, to instruct the ignorant, to
counsel the doubtful, to comfort the sorrowful, to
bear wrongs patiently, to forgive all injuries,
and
to pray for the living and the dead.
Question 814.
When are we bound to admonish the sinner?
Answer: We
are bound to admonish the sinner when the
following conditions are fulfilled:
(1) When his fault is a mortal sin;
(2) When we have authority or influence over him,
and
(3) When there is reason to believe that our
warning
will not make him worse instead of better.
Question 815. Who
are meant by the "ignorant" we are to
instruct, and the "doubtful" we are to counsel?
Answer: By
the ignorant we are to instruct and the
doubtful we are to counsel, are meant those
particularly who are ignorant of the truths of
religion and those who are in doubt
about matters
of
faith. We must aid such persons as far
as we
can
to know and believe the truths necessary for
salvation.
Question 816. Why
are we advised to bear wrong patiently and to
forgive all injuries?
Answer: We
are advised to bear wrongs patiently and to
forgive all injuries, because, being Christians,
we
should imitate the example of Our Divine Lord,
who
endured wrongs patiently and who not only
pardoned but prayed for those who injured Him.
Question 817. If,
then, it be a Christian virtue to forgive all
injuries, why do Christians establish courts and
prisons to punish wrongdoers?
Answer:
Christians establish courts and prisons to punish
wrongdoers, because the preservation of lawful
authority, good order in society, the protection
of
others, and sometimes even the good of the
guilty one himself, require that crimes be justly
punished. As God Himself punishes
crime and as
lawful authority comes from Him, such authority
has
the right to punish, though individuals should
forgive the injuries done to themselves
personally.
Question 818. Why
is it a work of mercy to pray for the living
and
the dead?
Answer: It
is a work of mercy to aid those who are unable
to
aid themselves. The living are exposed
to
temptations, and while in mortal sin they are
deprived of the merit of their good works and need
our
prayers. The dead can in no way help
themselves and depend on us for assistance.
Question 819.
Which are the chief corporal works of mercy?
Answer: The
chief corporal works of mercy are seven:
To
feed the hungry, to give drink to the thirsty, to
clothe the naked, to ransom the captive, to harbor
the
harborless, to visit the sick, and to bury the
dead.
Question 820. How
may we briefly state the corporal works of
mercy?
Answer: We
may briefly state the corporal works of mercy
by
saying that we are obliged to help the poor in
all
their forms of want.
Question 821. How
are Christians aided in the performance of
works of mercy?
Answer:
Christians are aided in the performance of works
of
mercy through the establishment of charitable
institutions where religious communities of holy
men
or women perform these duties for us, provided
we
supply the necessary means by our almsgiving
and
good works.
Question 822. Who
are religious?
Answer:
Religious are self-sacrificing men and women who,
wishing to follow more closely the teachings of
Our
Lord, dedicate their lives to the service of
God
and religion. They live together in
societies
approved by the Church, under a rule and
guidance
of
a superior. They keep the vows of
chastity,
poverty and obedience, and divide their time
between prayer and good works.
The houses in
which they dwell are called convents or
monasteries, and the societies in which they live
are
called religious orders, communities or
congregations.
Question 823. Are
there any religious communities of priests?
Answer:
There are many religious communities of priests,
who, besides living according to the general laws
of
the Church, as all priests do, follow certain
rules laid down for their community.
Such priests
are
called the regular clergy, because living by
rules to distinguish them from the secular clergy
who
live in their parishes under no special rule.
The
chief work of the regular clergy is to teach
in
colleges and give missions and retreats.
Question 824. Why
are there so many different religious
communities?
Answer:
There are many different religious communities:
(1) Because all religious are not fitted for the
same
work, and
(2) Because they desire to imitate Our Lord's
life on
earth as perfectly as possible; and when each
community takes one of Christ's works and seeks to
become perfect in it, the union of all their works
continues as perfectly as we can the works He
began upon earth.
LESSON TWENTIETH:
On the Manner of Making a Good Confession
Question 825.
What should we do on entering the confessional?
Answer: On
entering the confessional we should kneel, make
the
sign of the Cross, and say to the priest,
"Bless me, father"; then add, "I confess to
Almighty God and to you, father, that I have
sinned."
Question 826.
Which are the first things we should tell the
priest in Confession?
Answer: The
first things we should tell the priest in
Confession are the time of our last Confession,
and
whether we said the penance and went to Holy
Communion.
Question 827.
Should we tell anything else in connection with
our
last confession?
Answer: In
connection with our last confession we should
tell also what restrictions -- if any -- were
placed upon us with regard to our occasions of
sin, and what obligations with regard to the
payment of debts, restitution, injuries done to
others and the like, we were commanded to fulfill.
Question 828.
After telling the time of our last Confession and
Communion what should we do?
Answer:
After telling the time of our last Confession and
Communion we should confess all the mortal sins we
have since committed, and all the venial sins we
may
wish to mention.
Question 829.
What is a general confession?
Answer: A
general confession is the telling of the sins of
our
whole life or a great part of it. It is
made
in
the same manner as an ordinary confession,
except that it requires more time and longer
preparation.
Question 830.
When should a General Confession be made?
Answer: A
general confession:
(1) Is necessary when we are certain that our
past
confessions were bad;
(2) It is useful on special occasions in our
lives
when some change in our way of living is about to
take place;
(3) It is hurtful and must not be made when
persons
are scrupulous.
Question 831.
What are the signs of scruples and the remedy
against them?
Answer: The
signs of scruples are chiefly:
(1) To be always dissatisfied with our
confessions;
(2) To be self-willed in deciding what is sinful
and
what is not. The chief remedy against them is to
follow exactly the advice of the confessor without
questioning the reason or utility of his advice.
Question 832.
What must we do when the confessor asks us
questions?
Answer:
When the confessor asks us questions we must
answer them truthfully and clearly.
Question 833.
What should we do after telling our sins?
Answer:
After telling our sins we should listen with
attention to the advice which the confessor may
think proper to give.
Question 834.
What duties does the priest perform in the
confessional?
Answer: In
the confessional the priest performs the
duties:
(1) Of a judge, by listening to our
self-accusations
and
passing sentence upon our guilt or innocence;
(2) Of a father, by the good advice and
encouragement
he
gives us;
(3) Of a teacher, by his instructions, and
(4) Of a physician, by discovering the
afflictions of
our
soul and giving us the remedies to restore it
to
spiritual health.
Question 835. Why
is it beneficial to go always if possible to
the
same confessor?
Answer: It
is beneficial to go always, if possible, to the
same confessor, because our continued confessions
enable him to see more clearly the true state of
our
soul and to understand better our occasions of
sin.
Question 836.
Should we remain away from confession because we
cannot go to our usual confessor?
Answer: We
should not remain away from confession because
we
cannot go to our usual confessor, for though it
is
well to confess to the same priest, it is not
necessary to do so. One should never become so
attached to a confessor that his absence or the
great inconvenience of going to him would become
an
excuse for neglecting the Sacraments.
Question 837. How
should we end our Confession?
Answer: We
should end our Confession by saying, "I also
accuse myself of all the sins of my past life,"
telling, if we choose, one or several of our past
sins.
Question 838.
What should we do while the priest is giving us
absolution?
Answer:
While the priest is giving us absolution we should
from our heart renew the Act of Contrition.
LESSON TWENTY-FIRST:
On Indulgences
Question 839.
What is an Indulgence?
Answer: An
Indulgence is the remission in whole or in part
of
the temporal punishment due to sin.
Question 840.
What does the word "indulgence" mean?
Answer: The
word indulgence means a favor or concession.
An
indulgence obtains by a very slight penance the
remission of penalties that would otherwise be
severe.
Question 841. Is
an Indulgence a pardon of sin, or a license to
commit sin?
Answer: An
Indulgence is not a pardon of sin, nor a
license to commit sin, and one who is in a state
of
mortal sin cannot gain an Indulgence.
Question 842. How
do good works done in mortal sin profit us?
Answer:
Good works done in mortal sin profit us by
obtaining for us the grace to repent and sometimes
temporal blessings. Mortal sin
deprives us of all
our
merit, nevertheless God will bestow gifts for
every good deed as He will punish every evil deed.
Question 843. How
many kinds of Indulgences are there?
Answer:
There are two kinds of Indulgences -- Plenary and
Partial.
Question 844.
What is Plenary Indulgence?
Answer: A
Plenary Indulgence is the full remission of the
temporal punishment due to sin.
Question 845. Is
it easy to gain a Plenary Indulgence?
Answer: It
is not easy to gain a Plenary Indulgence, as we
may
understand from its great privilege. To
gain
a
Plenary Indulgence, we must hate sin, be
heartily sorry for even our venial sins, and have
no desire for even the slightest sin.
Though we
may
not gain entirely each Plenary Indulgence we
seek, we always gain a part of each; that is, a
partial indulgence, greater or less in proportion
to our good dispositions.
Question 846.
Which are the most important Plenary Indulgences
granted by the Church?
Answer: The
most important Plenary Indulgences granted by
the
Church are:
(1) The
Indulgences of a jubilee which the Pope grants
every twenty-five years or on great occasions by
which he gives special faculties to confessors for
the
absolution of reserved sins;
(2) The Indulgence granted to the dying in their
last
agony.
Question 847.
What is a Partial Indulgence?
Answer: A
Partial Indulgence is the remission of part of
the
temporal punishment due to sin.
Question 848. How
long has the practice of granting Indulgences
been in use in the Church, and what was its
origin?
Answer: The
practice of granting Indulgences has been in
use
in the Church since the time of the apostles.
It
had its origin in the earnest prayers of holy
persons, and especially of the martyrs begging the
Church for their sake to shorten the severe
penances of sinners, or to change them into
lighter penances. The request was
frequently
granted and the penance remitted, shortened or
changed, and with the penance remitted the
temporal punishment corresponding to it was
blotted out.
Question 849. How
do we show that the Church has the power to
grant Indulgences?
Answer: We
show that the Church has the power to grant
Indulgences, because Christ has given it power to
remit all guilt without restriction, and if the
Church has power, in the Sacrament of penance, to
remit the eternal punishment -- which is the
greatest -- it must have power to remit the
temporal or lesser punishment, even outside the
Sacrament of Penance.
Question 850. How
do we know that these Indulgences have their
effect?
Answer: We
know that these Indulgences have their effect,
because the Church, through her councils, declares
Indulgences useful, and if they have no effect
they would be useless, and the Church would teach
error in spite of Christ's promise to guide it.
Question 851.
Have there ever existed abuses among the faithful
in
the manner of using Indulgences?
Answer:
There have existed, in past ages, some abuses
among the faithful in the manner of using
Indulgences, and the Church has always labored to
correct such abuses as soon as possible.
In the
use
of pious practices we must be always guided by
our
lawful superiors.
Question 852. How
have the enemies of the Church made use of the
abuse of Indulgences?
Answer: The
enemies of the Church have made use of the
abuse of Indulgences to deny the doctrine of
Indulgences, and to break down the teaching
and
limit the power of the Church.
Not to be deceived
in
matters of faith, we must always distinguish
very carefully between the abuses to which a
devotion may lead and the truths upon
which the
devotion rests.
Question 853. How
does the Church by means of Indulgences remit
the
temporal punishment due to sin?
Answer: The
Church, by means of Indulgences, remits the
temporal punishment due to sin by applying to us
the
merits of Jesus Christ, and the superabundant
satisfactions of the Blessed Virgin Mary and of
the
saints; which merits and satisfactions are its
spiritual treasury.
Question 854.
What do we mean by the "superabundant satisfaction
of
the Blessed Virgin and the Saints"?
Answer: By
the superabundant satisfaction of the Blessed
Virgin and the saints, we mean all the
satisfaction over and above what was necessary to
satisfy for their own sins. As
their good works
were many and their sins few -- the Blessed Virgin
being sinless -- the satisfaction not needed for
themselves is kept by the Church in a spiritual
treasury to be used for our benefit.
Question 855.
Does the Church, by granting Indulgences, free us
from doing Penance?
Answer: The
Church, by granting Indulgences, does not free
us
from doing penance, but simply makes our
penance lighter that we may more easily satisfy
for
our sins and escape the punishments they
deserve.
Question 856. Who
has the power to grant Indulgences?
Answer: The
Pope alone has the power to grant Indulgences
for
the whole Church; but the bishops have power
to
grant partial Indulgences in their own diocese.
Cardinals and some others, by the special
permission of the Pope, have the right to grant
certain Indulgences.
Question 857.
Where shall we find the Indulgences granted by the
Church?
Answer: We
shall find the Indulgences granted by the
Church in the declarations of the Pope and of the
Sacred Congregation of Cardinals.
These
declarations are usually put into prayer books and
books of devotion or instruction.
Question 858.
What must we do to gain an Indulgence?
Answer: To
gain an Indulgence we must be in the state of
grace and perform the works enjoined.
Question 859.
Besides being in a state of grace and performing
the
works enjoined, what else is necessary for the
gaining of an Indulgence?
Answer:
Besides being in a state of grace and performing
the
works enjoined, it is necessary for the
gaining of an Indulgence to have at least the
general intention of gaining it.
Question 860. How
and why should we make a general intention to
gain all possible Indulgences each day?
Answer: We
should make a general intention at our morning
prayers to gain all possible Indulgences each day,
because several of the prayers we say and good
works we perform may have Indulgences attached to
them, though we are not aware of it.
Question 861.
What works are generally enjoined for the gaining
of
Indulgences?
Answer: The works generally enjoined for the gaining
of
Indulgences are: The saying of certain prayers,
fasting, and the use of certain articles of
devotion; visits to Churches or altars, and the
giving of alms. For the gaining of Plenary
Indulgences it is generally required to go to
confession and Holy Communion and pray for the
intention of the Pope.
Question 862.
What does praying for a person's intention mean?
Answer:
Praying for a person's intention means praying for
whatever he prays for or desires to obtain through
prayer -- some spiritual or temporal favors.
Question 863.
What does an Indulgence of forty days mean?
Answer: An
Indulgence of forty days means that for the
prayer or work to which an Indulgence of forty
days is attached, God remits as much of our
temporal punishment as He remitted for forty days'
canonical penance. We do not know
just how much
temporal punishment God remitted for forty days'
public penance, but whatever it was, He remits the
same now when we gain an Indulgence of forty days.
The
same rule applies to Indulgences of a year or
any
length of time.
Question 864. Why
did the Church moderate its severe penances?
Answer: The
Church moderated its severe penances, because
when Christians -- terrified by persecution --
grew weaker in their faith, there was danger of
some abandoning their religion rather than submit
to
the penances imposed. The Church,
therefore,
wishing to save as many as possible, made the
sinner's penance as light as possible.
Question 865. To
what things may Indulgences be attached?
Answer:
Plenary or Partial Indulgences may be attached to
prayers and solid articles of devotion; to places
such as churches, altars, shrines, etc., to be
visited; and by a special privilege they are
sometimes attached to the good works of certain
persons.
Question 866.
When do things lose the Indulgences attached to
them?
Answer:
Things lose the Indulgences attached to them:
(1) When they are so changed at once as to be no
longer what they were;
(2) When they are sold. Rosaries and other
indulgenced
articles do not lose their indulgences, when they
are
loaned or given away, for the indulgence is
not personal but attached to the
article itself.
Question 867.
Will a weekly Confession suffice to gain during
the
week all Indulgences to which Confession is
enjoined as one of the works?
A Weekly confession
will suffice to gain during the week all
Indulgences to which confession is enjoined as one of the
works,
provided we continue in a state of grace, perform the
other works
enjoined and have the intention of gaining these
Indulgences.
Question 868. How
and when may we apply Indulgences for the
benefit of the souls in Purgatory?
Answer: We
may apply Indulgences for the benefit of the
souls in Purgatory by way of intercession;
whenever this application is mentioned and
permitted by the Church in granting the
Indulgence; that is, when the Church declares that
the
Indulgence granted is applicable to the souls
of
the living or the souls in Purgatory; so that
we
may gain it for the benefit of either.
LESSON TWENTY-SECOND:
On the Holy Eucharist
Question 869.
What does the word Eucharist strictly mean?
Answer: The
word Eucharist strictly means pleasing, and
this Sacrament is so called because it renders us
most pleasing to God by the grace it imparts, and
it
gives us the best means of thanking Him for all
His
blessings.
Question 870.
What is the Holy Eucharist?
Answer: The
Holy Eucharist is the Sacrament which contains
the
body and blood, soul and divinity, of our Lord
Jesus Christ under the appearances of bread and
wine.
Question 871.
What do we mean when we say the Sacrament which
contains the Body and Blood?
Answer:
When we say the Sacrament which contains the Body
and
Blood, we mean the Sacrament which is the Body
and
Blood, for after the Consecration there is no
other substance present in the Eucharist.
Question 872.
When is the Holy Eucharist a Sacrament, and when
is
it a sacrifice?
Answer: The
Holy Eucharist is a Sacrament when we receive
it
in Holy Communion and when it remains in the
Tabernacle of the Altar. It is a
sacrifice when
it
is offered up at Mass by the separate
Consecration
of the bread and wine, which
signifies the separation of Our Lord's blood from
His
body when He died on the Cross.
Question 873.
When did Christ institute the Holy Eucharist?
Answer:
Christ instituted the Holy Eucharist at the Last
Supper, the night before He died.
Question 874. Who
were present when our Lord instituted the Holy
Eucharist?
Answer:
When Our Lord instituted the Holy Eucharist, the
twelve Apostles were present.
Question 875. How
did our Lord institute the Holy Eucharist?
Answer: Our
Lord instituted the Holy Eucharist by taking
bread, blessing, breaking, and giving to His
Apostles, saying: "Take ye and eat.
This is my
body"; and then, by taking the cup of wine,
blessing and giving it, saying to them: "Drink ye
all
of this. This is my blood which shall be
shed
for
the remission of sins. Do this for a
commemoration of me."
Question 876.
What happened when our Lord said, "This is my
body; this is my blood"?
Answer:
When Our Lord said, "This is my body," the
substance of the bread was changed
into the
substance of His body; when He said, "This is my
blood," the substance of the wine was changed into
the
substance of His blood.
Question 877. How
do we prove the Real Presence, that is, that
Our
Lord is really and truly present in the Holy
Eucharist?
Answer: We
prove the Real Presence -- that is, that Our
Lord is really and truly present in the Holy
Eucharist:
(1) By showing that it is possible to change one
substance into another;
(2) By showing that Christ did change the
substance of
bread and wine into the substance of His body and
blood;
(3) By showing that He gave this power also to
His
Apostles and to the priests of His Church.
Question 878. How
do we know that it is possible to change one
substance into another?
Answer: We
know that it is possible to change one
substance into another, because:
(1) God changed water into blood during the
plagues of
Egypt.
(2) Christ changed water into wine at the
marriage of
Cana.
(3) Our own food is daily changed into the
substance
of
our flesh and blood; and what God does
gradually, He can also do instantly by an act of
His will.
Question 879. Are
these changes exactly the same as the changes
that take place in the Holy Eucharist?
Answer:
These changes are not exactly the same as the
changes that take place in the Holy Eucharist, for
in
these changes the appearance also is changed,
but
in the Holy Eucharist only the substance is
changed while the appearance remains the same.
Question 880. How
do we show that Christ did change bread and
wine into the substance of His body and blood?
Answer: We
show that Christ did change bread and wine into
the
substance of His body and blood:
(1) From the words by which He promised the Holy
Eucharist;
(2) From the words by which He instituted the
Holy
Eucharist;
(3) From the constant use of the Holy Eucharist
in the
Church since the time of the Apostles;
(4) From the impossibility of denying the Real
Presence in the Holy Eucharist, without likewise
denying all that Christ has taught and done; for
we
have stronger proofs for the Holy Eucharist
than for any other Christian truth.
Question 881. Is
Jesus Christ whole and entire both under the
form of bread and under the form of wine?
Answer:
Jesus Christ is whole and entire both under the
form of bread and under the form of
wine.
Question 882. How
do we know that under the appearance of bread
we
receive also Christ's blood; and under the
appearance of wine we receive also Christ's body?
Answer: We
know that under the appearance of bread we
receive also Christ's blood, and under the
appearance of wine we receive also Christ's body;
because in the Holy Eucharist we receive the
living body of Our Lord, and a living
body cannot
exist without blood, nor can living blood exist
without a body.
Question 883. Is
Jesus Christ present whole and entire in the
smallest portion of the Holy Eucharist, under the
form of either bread or wine?
Answer:
Jesus Christ is present whole and entire in the
smallest portion of the Holy Eucharist under the
form of either bread or wine; for His body in the
Eucharist is in a glorified state, and as it
partakes of the character of a spiritual
substance, it requires no definite size or shape.
Question 884. Did
anything remain of the bread and wine after
their substance had been changed into the
substance of the body and blood of our Lord?
Answer:
After the substance of the bread and wine had been
changed into the substance of the body and blood
of
Our Lord, there remained only the appearances
of
bread and wine.
Question 885.
What do you mean by the appearances of bread and
wine?
Answer: By
the appearances of bread and wine I mean the
figure, the color, the taste, and whatever appears
to
the senses.
Question 886.
What is this change of the bread and wine into the
body and blood of our Lord called?
Answer: This change of the bread and wine into the
body
and
blood of Our Lord is called
Transubstantiation.
Question 887.
What is the second great miracle in the Holy
Eucharist?
Answer: The
second great miracle in the Holy Eucharist is
the
multiplication of the presence of Our Lord's
body in so many places at the same time, while the
body itself is not multiplied -- for there is but
one body of Christ.
Question 888. Are
there not, then, as many bodies of Christ as
there are tabernacles in the world, or as there
are
Masses being said at the same time?
Answer:
There are not as many bodies of Christ as there
are
tabernacles in the world, or as there are
Masses being said at the same time; but only one
body of Christ, which is everywhere present whole
and
entire in the Holy Eucharist, as God is
everywhere present, while He is but one God.
Question 889. How
was the substance of the bread and wine
changed into the substance of the body and blood
of
Christ?
Answer: The substance of the bread and wine was
changed
into the substance of the body and blood of Christ
by
His almighty power.
Question 890.
Does this change of bread and wine into the body
and
blood of Christ continue to be made in the
Church?
Answer:
This change of bread and wine into the body and
blood of Christ continues to be made in the Church
by
Jesus Christ through the ministry of His
priests.
Question 891.
When did Christ give His priests the power to
change bread and wine into His body and blood?
Answer:
Christ gave His priests the power to change bread
and
wine into His body and blood when He said to
the
Apostles, "Do this in commemoration of Me."
Question 892.
What do the words "Do this in commemoration of Me"
mean?
Answer: The
words "Do this in commemoration of Me" mean:
Do what I, Christ, am doing at My
last supper,
namely, changing the substance of bread and wine
into the substance of My body and blood; and do it
in
remembrance of Me.
Question 893. How
do the priests exercise this power of changing
bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ?
Answer: The
priests exercise this power of changing bread
and
wine into the body and blood of Christ through
the words of consecration in the
Mass, which are
words of Christ: "This is my body; this is my
blood."
Question 894. At
what part of the Mass does the Consecration
take place?
Answer: The Consecration in the Mass takes place
immediately before the elevation of the Host and
Chalice, which are raised above the head of the
priest that the people may adore Our Lord who has
just come to the altar at the words of
Consecration.
LESSON TWENTY-THIRD:
On the Ends for Which the Holy Eucharist Was
Instituted
Question 895. Why
did Christ institute the Holy Eucharist?
Answer:
Christ instituted the Holy Eucharist:
To unite us to
Himself and to nourish our soul with His
divine life.
To increase
sanctifying grace and all virtues in our soul.
To lessen our
evil inclinations.
To be a pledge
of everlasting life.
To fit our
bodies for a glorious resurrection.
To continue
the sacrifice of the Cross in His Church.
Question 896. Has
the Holy Eucharist any other effect?
Answer: The
Holy Eucharist remits venial sins by disposing
us
to perform acts of love and contrition.
It
preserves us from mortal sin by exciting us to
greater fervor and strengthening us against
temptation.
Question 897. How
are we united to Jesus Christ in the Holy
Eucharist?
Answer: We
are united to Jesus Christ in the Holy
Eucharist by means of Holy Communion.
Question 898.
What is Holy Communion?
Answer:
Holy Communion is the receiving of the body and
blood of Christ.
Question 899. Is
it not beneath the dignity of Our Lord to enter
our
bodies under the appearance of ordinary food?
Answer: It
is not beneath the dignity of Our Lord to enter
our
bodies under the appearance of ordinary food
any
more than it was beneath His dignity to enter
the
body of His Blessed Mother and remain there as
an
ordinary child for nine months. Christ's
dignity, being infinite, can never be
diminished
by
any act on His own or on our part.
Question 900. Why
does not the Church give Holy Communion to the
people as it does to the priest under the
appearance
of wine also?
Answer: The
Church does not give Holy Communion to the
people as it does to the priest under the
appearance of wine also, to avoid the danger of
spilling the Precious Blood; to prevent the
irreverence some might show if compelled to drink
out
of a chalice used by all, and lastly, to
refute those who denied that Our Lord's blood is
present under the appearance of bread also.
Question 901.
What is necessary to make a good Communion?
Answer: To
make a good Communion it is necessary to be in
the
state of sanctifying grace and to fast
according to the laws of the Church.
Question 902.
What should a person do who, through forgetfulness
or
any other cause, has broken the fast necessary
for
Holy Communion?
Answer: A
person who through forgetfulness or any other
cause has broken the fast necessary for
Holy
Communion, should again fast and receive Holy
Communion the following morning if possible,
without returning to confession.
It is not a sin
to break one's fast, but it would be a mortal
sin
to
receive Holy Communion after knowingly breaking
the
fast necessary for it.
Question 903.
Does he who receives Communion in mortal sin
receive the body and blood of Christ?
Answer: He
who receives Communion in mortal sin receives
the
body and blood of Christ, but does not receive
His
grace, and he commits a great sacrilege.
Question 904. Is
it enough to be free from mortal sin to receive
plentifully the graces of Holy Communion?
Answer: To
receive plentifully the graces of Holy
Communion it is not enough to be free from mortal
sin, but we should be free from all affection to
venial sin, and should make acts of lively faith,
of
firm hope, and ardent love.
Question 905.
What is the fast necessary for Holy Communion?
Answer: The
fast necessary for Holy Communion is the
abstaining from food, alcoholic drinks and
non-alcoholic drinks for one hour before Holy
Communion. Water does not break
the fast.
Question 906.
Does medicine taken by necessity or food taken by
accident break the fast for Holy Communion?
Answer:
Medicine does not break the fast; food taken by
accident within one hour before Communion breaks
the
fast.
Question 907. Is any
one ever allowed to receive Holy Communion
when not fasting?
Answer: To
protect the Blessed Sacrament from insult or
injury, or when in danger of death, Holy Communion
may
be received without fasting.
Question 908. Is
the Holy Communion called by any other name
when given to one in danger of death?
Answer:
When the Holy Communion is given to one in danger
of
death, it is called Viaticum, and is given with
its
own form of prayer. In giving Holy
Communion
the
priest says: "May the body of Our Lord Jesus
Christ guard your soul to eternal life." In giving
Holy Viaticum he says: "Receive, brother (or
sister), the Viaticum of the body of Our Lord
Jesus Christ, which will guard you from the wicked
enemy and lead you into eternal life."
Question 909.
When are we bound to receive Holy Communion?
Answer: We
are bound to receive Holy Communion, under pain
of
mortal sin, during the Easter time and when in
danger of death.
Question 910. Is
it well to receive Holy Communion often?
Answer: It is well to receive Holy Communion often,
as
nothing is a greater aid to a holy life than often
to
receive the Author of all grace and the Source
of
all good.
Question 911. How
shall we know how often we should receive Holy
Communion?
Answer: We
shall know how often we shall receive Holy
Communion only from the advice of our confessor,
by
whom we must be guided, and whom we must
strictly obey in this as well as in
all matters
concerning the state of our soul.
Question 912.
What is a spiritual Communion?
Answer: A
spiritual communion is an earnest desire to
receive Communion in reality, by which desire we
make all preparations and thanksgivings that we
would make in case we really received the Holy
Eucharist. Spiritual Communion is
an act of
devotion that must be pleasing to God and bring us
blessings from Him.
Question 913.
What should we do after Holy Communion?
Answer:
After Holy Communion we should spend some time in
adoring Our Lord, in thanking Him for the grace we
have received, and in asking Him for the blessings
we
need.
Question 914.
What length of time should we spend in
thanksgiving after Holy Communion?
Answer: We
should spend sufficient time in Thanksgiving
after Holy Communion to show due reverence to the
Blessed Sacrament; for Our Lord is personally with
us
as long as the appearance of bread and wine
remains.
Question 915.
What should we be particular about when receiving
Holy Communion?
Answer:
When receiving Holy Communion we should be
particular:
(1) About the respectful manner in which we
approach
and return from the altar;
(2) About our personal appearance, especially
neatness
and
cleanliness;
(3) About raising our head, opening our mouth and
putting forth the tongue in the proper manner;
(4) About swallowing the Sacred Host;
(5) About removing it carefully with the tongue,
in
case it should stick to the mouth, but never with
the
finger under any circumstances.
LESSON TWENTY-FOURTH:
On the Sacrifice of the Mass
Question 916.
When and where are the bread and wine changed into
the
body and blood of Christ?
Answer: The
bread and wine are changed into the body and
blood of Christ at the Consecration in the Mass.
Question 917.
What is the Mass?
Answer: The
Mass is the unbloody sacrifice of the body and
blood of Christ.
Question 918. Why
is this Sacrifice called the Mass?
Answer: This
Sacrifice is called the "Mass" very probably
from the words "Ite Missa est," used by the priest
as
he tells the people to depart when the Holy
Sacrifice is ended.
Question 919.
What is a sacrifice?
Answer: A
sacrifice is the offering of an object by a
priest to God alone, and the consuming of it to
acknowledge that He is the Creator and Lord of all
things.
Question 920. Is
the Mass the same sacrifice as that of the
Cross?
Answer: The
Mass is the same sacrifice as that of the
Cross.
Question 921. How
is the Mass the same sacrifice as that of the
Cross?
Answer: The
Mass is the same sacrifice as that of the
Cross because the offering and the priest are the
same -- Christ our Blessed Lord; and the ends for
which the sacrifice of the Mass is offered are the
same as those of the sacrifice of the
Cross.
Question 922.
What were the ends for which the sacrifice of the
Cross was offered?
Answer: The
ends for which the sacrifice of the Cross was
offered were:
1st. To honor and glorify God;
2nd. To thank
Him for all the graces bestowed on the whole
world;
3rd. To
satisfy God's justice for the sins of men;
4th. To obtain
all graces and blessings.
Question 923. How
are the fruits of the Mass distributed?
Answer: The
fruits of the Mass are distributed thus:
The
first benefit is bestowed on the priest who says
the
Mass; The second on the person for whom the
Mass is said, or for the intention for which it is
said; The third on those who are present at the
Mass, and particularly on those who serve it, and
The
fourth on all the faithful who are in
communion with the Church.
Question 924. Are
all Masses of equal value in themselves or do
they differ in worth?
Answer: All
Masses are equal in value in themselves and do
not
differ in worth, but only in the solemnity
with which they are celebrated or in the
end for
which they are offered.
Question 925. How
are Masses distinguished?
Answer:
Masses are distinguished thus:
(1) When the Mass is sung by a bishop, assisted by
a
deacon and sub-deacon, it is called a Pontifical
Mass;
(2) When it is sung by a priest, assisted by a
deacon
and
sub-deacon, it is called a Solemn Mass;
(3) When sung by a priest without deacon and
sub-deacon, it is called a Missa Cantata or High
Mass;
(4) When the Mass is only read in a low tone it
is
called a low or private Mass.
Question 926. For
what end or intention may Mass be offered?
Answer:
Mass may be offered for any end or intention that
tends to the honor and glory of God, to the good
of
the Church or the welfare of man; but never for
any
object that is bad in itself, or in its aims;
neither can it be offered publicly for persons who
are
not members of the true Church.
Question 927.
Explain what is meant by Requiem, Nuptial and
Votive Masses.
Answer: A
Requiem Mass is one said in black vestments and
with special prayers for the dead.
A Nuptial Mass
is
one said at the marriage of two Catholics, and
it
has special prayers for their benefit. A
Votive Mass is one said in honor of some
particular mystery or saint, on a day not set
apart by the Church for the honor of that mystery
or
saint.
Question 928.
From what may we learn that we are to offer up the
Holy Sacrifice with the priest?
Answer: We
may learn that we are to offer up the Holy
Sacrifice with the priest from the words used in
the
Mass itself; for the priest, after offering up
the
bread and wine for the Sacrifice, turns to the
people and says: "Orate Fratres," etc., which
means: "Pray, brethren, that my sacrifice and
yours may be acceptable to God the Father
Almighty," and the server answers in our name:
"May the Lord receive the sacrifice from thy hands
to
the praise and glory of His own name, and to
our
benefit and that of all His Holy Church."
Question 929.
From what did the custom of making an offering to
the
priest for saying Mass arise?
Answer: The
custom of making an offering to the priest for
saying Mass arose from the old custom of bringing
to
the priest the bread and wine necessary for the
celebration of Mass.
Question 930. Is
it not simony, or the buying of a sacred thing,
to
offer the priest money for saying Mass for your
intention?
Answer: It
is not simony, or the buying of a sacred thing,
to
offer the priest money for saying Mass for our
intention, because the priest does not take the
money for the Mass itself, but for
the purpose of
supplying the things necessary for Mass and for
his
own support.
Question 931. Is
there any difference between the sacrifice of
the
Cross and the sacrifice of the Mass?
Answer:
Yes; the manner in which the sacrifice is offered
is
different. On the Cross Christ really
shed His
blood and was really slain; in the Mass there is
no
real shedding of blood nor real death, because
Christ can die no more; but the sacrifice of the
Mass, through the separate consecration of the
bread and the wine, represents His death on the
Cross.
Question 932.
What are the chief parts of the Mass?
Answer: The
chief parts of the Mass are:
(1) The Offertory, at which the priests offers to
God
the
bread and wine to be changed at the
Consecration;
(2) The Consecration, at which the substance of
the
bread and wine are changed into the substance of
Christ's body and blood;
(3) The Communion, at which the priest receives
into
his own body the Holy Eucharist
under the
appearance of both bread and wine.
Question 933. At
what part of the Mass does the Offertory take
place, and what parts of the Mass are said before
it?
Answer: The
Offertory takes place immediately after the
uncovering of the chalice. The parts of the Mass
said before it are: The Introit, Kyrie, Gloria,
Prayers, Epistle, Gospel and Creed.
The Introit,
Prayers, Epistle and Gospel change in each Mass to
correspond with the feast celebrated.
Question 934.
What is the part of the Mass called in which the
Words of Consecration are found?
Answer: The
part of the Mass in which the words of
Consecration are found is called the Canon. This
is
the most solemn part of the Mass, and is rarely
and
but slightly changed in any Mass.
Question 935.
What follows the Communion of the Mass?
Answer:
Following the Communion of Mass, there are prayers
of
thanksgiving, the blessing of the people, and
the
saying of the last Gospel.
Question 936.
What things are necessary for Mass?
Answer: The
things necessary for Mass are:
(1) An altar with linen covers, candles,
crucifix,
altar stone and Mass book;
(2) A Chalice with all needed in its use, and
bread of
flour from wheat and wine from the grape;
(3) Vestments for the priest, and
(4) An acolyte or server.
Question 937.
What is the altar stone, and of what does it
remind us?
Answer: The altar stone is that part of the altar upon
which the priest rests the Chalice during Mass.
This stone contains some holy relics sealed up in
it
by the bishop, and if the altar is of wood this
stone is inserted just in front of
the Tabernacle.
The
altar stone reminds us of the early history of
the
Church, when the martyrs' tombs were used for
altars by the persecuted Christians.
Question 938.
What lesson do we learn from the practice of using
martyrs' tombs for altars?
Answer:
From the practice of using martyrs' tombs for
altars we learn the inconvenience, sufferings and
dangers
the early Christians willingly underwent
for
the sake of hearing Mass. Since the Mass
is
the
same now as it was then, we should suffer
every inconvenience rather than be absent from
Mass on Sundays or holy days.
Question 939.
What things are used with the chalice during Mass?
Answer: The
things used with the chalice during Mass are:
(1) The purificator or cloth for wiping the
inside;
(2) The paten or small silver plate used in
handling
the
host;
(3) The pall or white card used for covering the
chalice at Mass;
(4) The corporal or linen cloth on which the
chalice
and
host rest.
Question 940.
What is the host?
Answer: The
host is the name given to the thin wafer of
bread used at Mass. This name is
generally
applied before and after Consecration to the large
particle of bread used by the priest, though
the
small particles given to the people are also
called by the same name.
Question 941. Are
large and small hosts consecrated at every
Mass?
Answer: A large host is consecrated at every Mass,
but
small hosts are consecrated only at some Masses at
which they are to be given to the people or placed
in
the Tabernacle for the Holy Communion of the
faithful.
Question 942.
What vestments does the priest use at Mass and
what do they signify?
Answer: The
vestments used by the priest at Mass are:
(1) The Amice, a white cloth around the shoulders
to
signify resistance to temptation;
(2) The Alb, a long white garment to signify
innocence;
(3) The Cincture, a cord about the waist, to
signify
chastity;
(4) The Maniple or hanging vestment on the left
arm,
to
signify penance;
(5) The Stole or long vestment about the neck, to
signify immortality;
(6) The Chasuble or long vestment over all, to
signify
love and remind the priest, by its
cross on front
and
back, of the Passion of Our Lord.
Question 943. How
many colors of vestments are used, and what do
the
colors signify?
Answer:
Five colors of vestments are used, namely, white,
red, green, violet or purple, and black.
White
signifies innocence and is used on the feasts of
Our
Blessed Lord, of the Blessed Virgin, and of
some saints. Red signifies love,
and is used on
the
feasts of the Holy Ghost, and of martyrs.
Green signifies hope, and is generally used on
Sundays from Epiphany to Pentecost.
Violet
signifies penance, and is used in Lent and Advent.
Black signifies sorrow, and is used on Good Friday
and
at Masses for the dead. Gold is often
used
for
white on great feasts.
Question 944.
What is the Tabernacle and what is the Ciborium?
Answer: The
Tabernacle is the house-shaped part of the
altar where the sacred vessels containing the
Blessed Sacrament are kept. The
Ciborium is the
large silver or gold vessel which contains the
Blessed Sacrament while in the Tabernacle, and
from which the priest gives Holy Communion to the
people.
Question 945.
What is the Ostensorium or Monstrance?
Answer: The Ostensorium or Monstrance is the
beautiful
wheel-like vessel in which the Blessed Sacrament
is
exposed and kept during the Benediction.
Question 946. How
should we assist at Mass?
Answer: We
should assist at Mass with great interior
recollection and piety and with every outward mark
of
respect and devotion.
Question 947.
Which is the best manner of hearing Mass?
Answer: The
best manner of hearing Mass is to offer it to
God
with the priest for the same purpose for which
it
is said, to meditate on Christ's sufferings and
death, and to go to Holy Communion.
Question 948.
What is important for the proper and respectful
hearing of Mass?
Answer: For
the proper and respectful hearing of Mass it
is
important to be in our place before the priest
comes to the altar and not to leave it before the
priest leaves the altar. Thus we prevent the
confusion and distraction caused by late coming
and
too early leaving. Standing in the
doorways,
blocking up passages and disputing about places
should, out of respect for the
Holy Sacrifice, be
most carefully avoided.
Question 949.
What is Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament, and
what vestments are used at it?
Answer:
Benediction of the Blessed Sacrament is an act of
divine worship in which the Blessed Sacrament,
placed in the ostensorium, is exposed for the
adoration of the people and is lifted up to bless
them. The vestments used at
Benediction are: A
cope or large silk cloak and a humeral or shoulder
veil.
Question 950. Why
does the priest wear special vestments and use
certain ceremonies while performing his sacred
duties?
Answer: The
priest wears special vestments and uses
certain ceremonies while performing his sacred
duties:
(1) To give greater solemnity and to command more
attention and respect at divine worship;
(2) To instruct the people in the things that
these
vestments and ceremonies signify;
(3) To remind the priest himself of the
importance and
sacred character of the work in which he is the
representative of Our Lord Himself. Hence we
should learn the meaning of the ceremonies of the
Church.
Question 951. How
do we show that the ceremonies of the Church
are
reasonable and proper?
Answer: We
show that the ceremonies of the Church are
reasonable and proper from the fact that all
persons in authority, rulers, judges and masters,
require certain acts of respect from their
subjects, and as we know Our Lord is present on
the
altar, the Church requires definite acts of
reverence and respect at the services held in His
honor and in His presence.
Question 952. Are
there other reasons for the use of ceremonies?
Answer:
There are other reasons for the use of ceremonies:
(1) God commanded ceremonies to be used in the
old
law, and
(2) Our Blessed Lord Himself made use of
ceremonies in
performing some of His miracles.
Question 953. How
are the persons who take part in a Solemn Mass
or
Vespers named?
Answer: The
persons who take part in a Solemn Mass or
Vespers are named as follows: The priest who says
or
celebrates the Mass is called the celebrant;
those who assist him as deacon and sub-deacon are
called the ministers; those who serve are called
acolytes, and the one who directs the ceremonies
is
called the master of ceremonies. If the
celebrant be a bishop, the Mass or Vespers is
called Pontifical Mass or Pontifical Vespers.
Question 954.
What is Vespers?
Answer:
Vespers is a portion of the divine office or daily
prayer of the Church. It is sung
in Churches
generally on Sunday afternoon or evening, and is
usually followed by Benediction of the Blessed
Sacrament.
Question 955. Can
one satisfy for neglecting Mass on Sunday by
hearing Vespers on the same day?
Answer: One
cannot satisfy for neglecting Mass on Sunday
by
hearing Vespers on the same day, because there
is
no law of the Church obliging us under pain of
sin
to attend Vespers, while there is a law
obliging us under pain of mortal sin to hear Mass.
LESSON TWENTY-FIFTH:
On Extreme Unction and Holy Orders
Question 956.
What is the Sacrament of Extreme Unction?
Answer:
Extreme Unction is the Sacrament which, through
the
anointing and prayer of the priest, gives
health and strength to the soul, and sometimes to
the
body, when we are in danger of death from
sickness.
Question 957. Why
is this Sacrament called Extreme Unction?
Answer:
Extreme means last, and Unction means an anointing
or
rubbing with oil, and because Catholics are
anointed with oil at Baptism, Confirmation and
Holy Orders, the last Sacrament in ,which oil is
used is called Extreme Unction, or the last
Unction or anointing.
Question 958. Is
this Sacrament called Extreme Unction if the
person recovers after receiving it?
Answer:
This Sacrament is always called Extreme Unction,
even if it must be given several times to the same
person, for Extreme Unction is the proper name of
the
Sacrament, and it may be given as often as a
person recovering from one attack of sickness
is
in
danger of death by another.In a lingering
illness it may be repeated after a month or six
weeks, if the person slightly recovers and again
relapses into a dangerous condition.
Question 959. To
whom may Extreme Unction be given?
Answer:
Extreme Unction may be given to all Christians
dangerously ill, who have ever been capable of
committing sin after baptism and who have the
right dispositions for the Sacrament.Hence it is
never given to children who have not reached the
use
of reason, nor to persons who have always been
insane.
Question 960.
What are the right dispositions for Extreme
Unction?
Answer: The
right dispositions for Extreme Unction are:
(1) Resignation to the Will of God with regard to
our
recovery;
(2)
A state of grace or at least contrition for sins
committed, and
(3) A general intention or desire to receive the
Sacrament. This Sacrament is
never given to
heretics in danger of death, because they cannot
be
supposed to have the intention necessary for
receiving it, nor the desire to make use of the
Sacrament of Penance in putting themselves in a
state of grace.
Question 961.
When and by whom was Extreme Unction instituted?
Answer:
Extreme Unction was instituted at the time of the
apostles, for James the Apostle exhorts the sick
to
receive it.It was instituted by Our Lord
Himself -- though we do not know at what
particular time -- for He alone can make a visible
act
a means of grace, and the apostles and their
successors could never have believed Extreme
Unction a Sacrament and used it as such unless
they had Our Lord's authority for so doing.
Question 962.
When should we receive Extreme Unction?
Answer: We
should receive Extreme Unction when we are in
danger of death from sickness, or
from a wound or
accident.
Question 963.
What parts of the body are anointed in Extreme
Unction?
Answer: The
parts of the body anointed in Extreme Unction
are: The eyes, the ears, the nose or
nostrils, the
lips, the hands and the feet, because these
represent our senses of sight, hearing, smell,
taste and touch, which are the means through which
we have committed most of our
sins.
Question 964.
What things should be prepared in the sick-room
when the priest is coming to give the last
Sacraments?
Answer:
When the priest is coming to give the last
Sacraments, the following things should be
prepared:A table covered with a white cloth; a
crucifix; two lighted candles in candlesticks;
holy water in a small vessel, with a small piece
of
palm for a sprinkler; a glass of clean water; a
tablespoon and a napkin or cloth, to be placed
under the chin of the one receiving the Viaticum.
Besides these, if Extreme Unction also is to be
given, there should be some cotton and a small
piece of bread or lemon to purify the priest's
fingers.
Question 965.
What seems most proper with regard to the things
necessary
for the last Sacraments?
Answer: It
seems most proper that the things necessary for
the
last Sacraments should be carefully kept in
every Catholic family, and should never, if
possible, be used for any other purpose.
Question 966.
What else is to be observed about the preparation
for
the administration of the last Sacraments?
Answer: The
further preparation for the administration of
the
last Sacraments requires that out of respect
for
the Sacraments, and in particular for the
presence of Our Lord, everything about the
sick-room, the sick person and even the
attendants, should be made as neat and clean as
possible.Especially should the face, hands and
feet of the one to be anointed be thoroughly
clean.
Question 967.
Should we wait until we are in extreme danger
before we receive Extreme Unction?
Answer: We
should not wait until we are in extreme danger
before we receive Extreme Unction, but if possible
we
should receive it whilst we have the use of our
senses.
Question 968.
What should we do in case of serious illness if
the
sick person will not consent or is afraid to
receive the Sacraments, or, at least, wishes to
put
off their reception?
Answer: In
case of serious illness, if the sick person
will not consent, or is afraid to receive the
Sacraments, or, at least, wishes to put off their
reception, we should send for the priest at once
and
let him do what he thinks best in the case,
and
thus we will free ourselves from the
responsibility of letting a Catholic die without
the
last Sacraments.
Question 969.
Which are the effects of the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction?
Answer: The
effects of Extreme Unction are:
1st. To
comfort us in the pains of sickness and to strengthen
us against temptations;
2nd. To remit
venial sins and to cleanse our soul from the
remains of sin;
3rd. To
restore us to health, when God sees fit.
Question 970.
Will Extreme Unction take away mortal sin if the
dying person is no longer able to confess?
Answer:
Extreme Unction will take away mortal sin if the
dying person is no longer able to confess,
provided he has the sorrow for his sins that would
bee
necessary for the worthy reception of the
Sacrament of Penance.
Question 971. How
do we know that this Sacrament, more than any
other, was instituted to benefit the body?
Answer: We
know that this Sacrament more than any other
was
instituted to benefit the body:
(1)
From the words of St. James exhorting us to
receive it;
(2) It is given when the soul is already purified
by
the
graces of Penance and Holy Viaticum;
(3) One of its chief objects is to restore us to
health if it be for our spiritual good, as most of
the
prayers said in giving this Sacrament
indicate.
Question 972.
Since Extreme Unction may restore us to health,
should
we not be glad to receive it?
Answer:
Since Extreme Unction may restore us to health. we
should be glad to receive it, and we should not
delay its reception till we are so near death that
God
could restore us only by a miracle.Again, this
Sacrament, like the others, gives sanctifying and
sacramental grace, which we should be eager to
obtain as soon as our sickness is sufficient to
give us the privilege of receiving the
last
Sacraments.
Question 973.
What do you mean by the remains of sin?A nswer:By
the
remains of sin I mean the inclination to evil
and
the weakness of the will which are the result
of
our sins, and which remain after our sins have
been forgiven.
Question 974. How
should we receive the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction?
Answer: We
should receive the Sacrament of Extreme Unction
in
the state of grace, and with lively faith and
resignation to the will of God.
Question 975. Who
is the minister of the Sacrament of Extreme
Unction?
Answer: The
priest is the minister of the Sacrament of
Extreme Unction.
Question 976.
What is the final preparation we should make for
the
reception of the last Sacraments?
Answer: The
final preparation we should make for the
reception of the last Sacraments consists in an
earnest effort to be resigned to God's Holy Will,
to
excite ourselves to true sorrow for our sins,
to
profit by the graces given us, to keep worldly
thoughts from the mind, and to dispose ourselves
as
best we can for the worthy reception of the
Sacraments and the blessings of a good death.
Question 977. At
what time should persons dangerously ill attend
to
the final arrangement of their temporal or
worldly affairs?
Answer:
Persons dangerously ill should attend to the final
arrangement of their temporal or worldly affairs
at
the very beginning of their illness, that these
things may not distract them at the hour of death,
and
that they may give the last hours of their
life entirely to the care of their soul.
Question 978.
What is the Sacrament of Holy Orders?
Answer:
Holy Orders is a Sacrament by which bishops,
priests, and other ministers of the Church are
ordained and receive the power and grace to
perform their sacred duties.
Question 979.
Besides bishops and priests, who are the other
ministers of the Church?
Answer:
Besides bishops and priests, the other ministers
of
the Church are deacons and subdeacons, who,
while preparing for the priesthood, have received
some of the Holy Orders, but who have not been
ordained to the full powers of the priest.
Question 980. Why
is this Sacrament called Holy Orders?
Answer:
This Sacrament is called Holy Orders because it is
conferred by seven different grades or steps
following one another in fixed order by which the
sacred powers of the priesthood are gradually
given to the one admitted to that holy state.
Question 981.
What are the grades by which one ascends to the
priesthood?
Answer: The
grades by which one ascends to the priesthood
are:
(1) Tonsure, or the clipping of the hair by the
bishop, by which the candidate for priesthood
dedicates himself to the service of the altar;
(2) The four minor orders, Porter, Reader, Exorcist,
and
Acolyte, by which he is permitted to perform
certain duties that laymen should not perform;
(3) Sub-deaconship, by which he takes upon
himself the
obligation of leading a life of perpetual chastity
and
of saying daily the divine office;
(4) Deaconship, by which be receives power to
preach,
baptize, and give Holy Communion. The next step,
priesthood, gives him power to offer the Holy
Sacrifice of the Mass and forgive sins.
These
orders are not all given at once, but at times
fixed by the laws of the Church.
Question 982. Are
not the different orders separate Sacraments?
Answer:
These different orders are not separate
Sacraments.Taken all together, some are a
preparation for the Sacrament and the rest are but
the
one Sacrament of Holy Orders; as the roots,
trunk and branches form but one
tree.
Question 983.
What name is given to sub-deaconship, deaconship
and
priesthood?
Answer:
Sub-deaconship, deaconship and priesthood are
called major or greater orders, because those who
receive them are bound for life to the service of
the
altar and they cannot return to the service of
the
world to live as ordinary laymen.
Question 984.
What double power does the Church possess and
confer on her pastors?
Answer: The
Church possesses and confers on her pastor,
the
power of orders and the power of jurisdiction;
that is, the power to administer the Sacraments
and
sanctify the faithful, and the power to teach
and
make laws that direct the faithful to their
spiritual good.A bishop has the full power of
orders and the Pope alone has the full power of
jurisdiction.
Question 985. How
do the pastors of the Church rank according to
authority?
Answer: The
pastors of the Church rank according to
authority as follows:
(1) Priests, who govern parishes or congregations
in
the
name of their bishop;
(2) Bishops, who rule over a number of parishes
or a
diocese;
(3) Archbishops, who have authority over a number
of
dioceses or a province;
(4) Primates, who have authority over the
ecclesiastical or Church provinces of a nation;
(5) Patriarchs, who have authority over a whole
country; and last and highest, the Pope, who rules
the
Church throughout the world.
Question 986. How
do the prelates or higher officers of the
Church rank in dignity?
Answer: The
prelates or higher officers of the Church rank
in dignity as they rank in
authority, except that
in
dignity Cardinals are next to the Pope, and
Vicars Apostolic, Monsignori, and others having
titles follow bishops.Papal delegates and those
specially appointed by the Pope rank according to
the
powers he has given them.
Question 987. Who
are Cardinals, what are their duties and how
are
they divided?
Answer:
Cardinals are the members of the Supreme Council
or
Senate of the Church. Their duties are to
advise and aid the Pope in the government of the
Church, and to elect a new Pope when the reigning
Pope dies.They are divided into committees called
sacred congregations, each having, its special
work to perform. All these
congregations taken
together are called the Sacred College of
Cardinals, of which the whole number is seventy.
Question 988. Who
is a Monsignor?
Answer: A
Monsignor is a worthy priest upon whom the Pope
confers this title as a mark of esteem.It gives
certain privileges and the right to wear purple
like a bishop.
Question 989. Who
is a Vicar-General?
Answer: A
Vicar-General is one who is appointed by the
bishop to aid him in the government of his
diocese.He shares the bishop's power and in the
bishop's absence he acts for the bishop and with
his
authority.
Question 990. Who
is an Abbot?
Answer: An
Abbot is one who exercises over a religious
community of men authority similar in many things
to
that exercised by a bishop over his diocese.He
has
also certain privileges usually granted to
bishops.
Question 991.
What is the pallium?
Answer: The
pallium is a white woolen vestment worn by the
Pope and sent by him to patriarchs, primates and
archbishops.It is the symbol of the fullness of
pastoral power, and reminds the wearer of the Good
Shepherd,
whose example he must follow.
Question 992.
What is necessary to receive Holy Orders worthily?
Answer: To
receive Holy Orders worthily it is necessary to
be
in the state of grace, to have the necessary
knowledge and a divine call to this sacred
office.
Question 993.
What name is given to this divine call and how can
we
discover this call?
Answer:
This divine call is named a vocation to the
priestly or religious life.We can discover it in
our
constant inclination to such a life from the
pure and holy motive of serving God better in it,
together with our fitness for it, or, at least,
our
ability to prepare for it, also in our true
piety and mastery over our sinful passions and
unlawful desires.
Question 994. How
should we finally determine our vocation?
Answer: We
should finally determine our vocation:
(1) By leading a holy life that we may be more
worthy
of
it;
(2) By praying to the Holy Ghost for light on the
subject;
(3) By seeking the advice of holy and prudent
persons
and
above all of our confessor.
Question 995.
What should parents and guardians bear in mind
with regard to their children's vocations?
Answer:
Parents and guardians should bear in mind with
regard to their children's vocations:
(1) That it is their duty to aid their children
to
discover their vocation;
(2) That it is sinful for them to resist the Will
of
God
by endeavoring to turn their children from
their true vocation or to prevent them from
following it by placing obstacles in their way,
and, worst of all, to urge them to enter a state
of
life to which they have not been divinely
called;
(3) That in giving their advice they should be
guided
only by the future good and happiness of their
children and not by any selfish or worldly motive
which may lead to the loss of souls.
Question 996. How
should Christians look upon the priests of the
Church?
Answer:
Christians should look upon the priests of the
Church as the messengers of God and the dispensers
of
His mysteries.
Question 997. How
do we know that the priests of the Church are
the
messengers of God?
Answer: We
know that the priests of the Church are the
messengers of God, because Christ said to His
apostles, and through them to their successors:
"As the Father hath sent Me, I also send you";
that is to say, to preach the true religion, to
administer the Sacraments, to offer Sacrifice, and
to
do all manner of good for the salvation of
souls.
Question 998.
When did the priests of the Church receive this
threefold power to preach, to forgive sins and to
consecrate bread and wine?
Answer: The
priests of the Church received this three-fold
power to preach, to forgive sins and to consecrate
bread and wine, when Christ said to them, through
the apostles: "Go teach all
nations"; "Whose sins
you
shall forgive they are forgiven," and "Do this
for
a commemoration of Me."
Question 999. Why
should we show great respect to the priests
and
bishops of the Church?
Answer: We
should show great respect to the priests and
bishops of the Church:
(1) Because they are the representatives of
Christ
upon earth, and
(2) Because they administer the Sacraments
without
which we cannot be saved. Therefore, we should be
most careful in what we do, say or think
concerning God's ministers. To
show our respect
in
proportion to their dignity, we address the
priest as Reverend, the bishop as Right Reverend,
the
archbishop as Most Reverend, and the Pope as
Holy Father.
Question 1000.
Should we do more than merely respect the
ministers of God?
Answer: We
should do more than merely respect the
ministers of God. We should
earnestly and
frequently pray for them, that they may be enabled
to
perform the difficult and important duties of
their holy state in a manner pleasing to God.
Question 1001. Who
can confer the Sacrament of Holy Orders?
Answer:
Bishops can confer the Sacrament of Holy Orders.
Question 1002. How
do we know that there is a true priesthood in
the
Church?
Answer: We
know that there is a true priesthood in the
Church:
(1) Because in the Jewish religion, which was
only a
figure of the Christian religion, there was a true
priesthood established by God;
(2) Because Christ conferred on His apostles and
not
on
all the faithful the power to offer Sacrifice,
distribute the Holy Eucharist and forgive sins.
Question 1003. But
is there need of a special Sacrament of Holy
Orders to confer these powers?
Answer:
There is need of a special Sacrament of Holy
Orders to confer these powers:
(1)
Because the priesthood which is to continue the
work of the apostles must be visible in the
Church, and it must therefore be conferred by some
visible ceremony or outward sign;
(2) Because this outward sign called Holy Orders
gives
not
only power but grace and was instituted by
Christ, Holy Orders must be a Sacrament.
Question 1004. Can
bishops, priests and other ministers of the
Church
always exercise the power they have
received in Holy Orders?
Answer:
Bishops, priests and other ministers of the Church
cannot exercise the power they have received in
Holy Orders unless authorized and sent to do so by
their lawful superiors. The power
can never be
taken from them, but the right to use it may be
withdrawn for causes laid down in the laws of the
Church, or for reasons that seem good to those in
authority over them. Any use of
sacred power
without authority is sinful, and all who take part
in
such ceremonies are guilty of sin.
LESSON TWENTY-SIXTH:
On Matrimony
Question 1005.
What is the Sacrament of Matrimony?
Answer: The
Sacrament of Matrimony is the Sacrament which
unites a Christian man and woman in lawful
marriage.
Question 1006.
When are persons lawfully married?
Answer:
Persons are lawfully married when they comply with
all
the laws of God and of the Church relating to
marriage. To marry unlawfully is
a mortal sin,
and
it deprives the souls of the grace of the
Sacrament.
Question 1007.
When was marriage first instituted?
Answer:
Marriage was first instituted in the Garden of
Eden, when God created Adam and Eve and made them
husband
and wife, but it was not then a Sacrament,
for
their union did not confer any special grace.
Question 1008.
When was the contract of marriage raised to the
dignity of a Sacrament?
Answer: The
exact time at which the contract of marriages
was
raised to the dignity of a Sacrament is not
known, but the fact that it was thus raised is
certain from passages in the New Testament and
from the constant teaching of the Church ever
since the time of the apostles.
Our Lord did not
merely add grace to the contract, but He made the
very contract a Sacrament, so that Christians
cannot make this contract without receiving the
Sacrament.
Question 1009.
What is the outward sign in the Sacrament of
Matrimony, and in what does the whole essence of
the
marriage contract consist?
Answer: The
outward sign in the Sacrament of matrimony is
the
mutual consent of the persons, expressed by
words or signs in accordance with the laws of the
Church. The whole essence of the marriage contract
consists in the surrender by the persons of their
bodies to each other and in declaring by word or
sign that they make this surrender and take each
other for husband and wife now and for life.
Question 1010.
What are the chief ends of the Sacrament of
Matrimony?
Answer: The
chief ends of the Sacrament of matrimony are:
(1) To enable the husband and wife to aid each
other
in
securing the salvation of their souls;
(2) To propagate or keep up the existence of the
human
race by bringing children into the world to serve
God;
(3) To prevent sins against the holy virtue of
purity
by
faithfully obeying the laws of the marriage
state.
Question 1011. Can
a Christian man and woman be united in lawful
marriage in any other way than by the Sacrament of
Matrimony?
Answer: A
Christian man and woman cannot be united in
lawful marriage in any other way than by the
Sacrament of Matrimony, because Christ raised
marriage to the dignity of a sacrament.
Question 1012.
Were, then, all marriages before the coming of
Christ unlawful and invalid?
Answer: All
marriages before the coming of Christ were not
unlawful and invalid. They were both lawful and
valid when the persons contracting them followed
the
dictates of their conscience and the laws of
God
as they knew them; but such marriages were
only contracts. Through their evil inclinations
many
forgot or neglected the true character of
marriage till Our Lord restored it to its former
unity and purity.
Question 1013.
What do we mean by impediments to marriage?
Answer: By
impediments to marriage we mean certain
restrictions, imposed by the law of God or of the
Church, that render the marriage invalid or
unlawful when they are violated in entering into
it. These restrictions regard age,
health,
relationship, intention, religion and other
matters affecting the good of the Sacrament.
Question 1014. Can
the Church dispense from or remove these
impediments to marriage?
Answer: The Church can dispense from or remove the
impediments to marriage that arise from its own
laws; but it cannot dispense from impediments that
arise from the laws of God and nature.
Every
lawmaker can change or excuse from the laws
made
by
himself or his equals, but he cannot, of his
own
authority, change or excuse from laws made by
a
higher power.
Question 1015.
What is required that the Church may grant, when
it
is able, dispensations from the impediments to
marriage or from other laws?
Answer:
That the Church may grant dispensations from the
impediments to marriage or from other laws, there
must be a good and urgent reason for granting such
dispensations. The Church does
not grant
dispensations without cause and merely to satisfy
the
wishes of those who ask for them.
Question 1016. Why
does the Church sometimes require the persons
to
whom dispensations are granted to pay a tax or
fee
for the privilege?
Answer: The
Church sometimes requires the persons to whom
dispensations are granted to pay a tax or fee for
the
privilege:
(1) That persons on account of this tax be
restrained
from asking for dispensations and may comply with
the
general laws;
(2) That the Church may not have to bear the
expense
of
supporting an office for granting privileges to
a
few.
Question 1017.
What should persons who are about to get married
do?
Answer:
Persons who are about to get married should give
their pastor timely notice of their intention,
make known to him privately whatever they suspect
might be an impediment to the marriage, and make
sure of all arrangements before inviting their
friends.
Question 1018.
What timely notice of marriage should be given to
the
priest, and why?
Answer: At
least three weeks notice of marriage should be
given to the priest, because, according to the
laws of the Church, the names of the persons about
to
get married must be announced and their
intended marriage published at the principal Mass
in
their parish for three successive Sundays.
Question 1019. Why
are the banns of matrimony published in the
Church?
Answer: The
banns of matrimony are published in the Church
that any person who might know of any
impediment
to
the marriage may have an opportunity to declare
it
privately to the priest before the marriage
takes place and thus prevent an invalid or
unlawful marriage. Persons who know of such
impediments and fail to declare them in due time
are
guilty of sin
Question 1020.
What things in particular should persons arranging
for
their marriage make known to the priest?
Answer:
Persons arranging for their marriage should make
known to the priest whether both are Christians
and
Catholics; whether either has been solemnly
engaged to another person; whether they have ever
made any vow to God with regard to chastity or the
like; whether they are related and in what degree;
whether either was ever married to any member of
the
other's family and whether either was ever
godparent in baptism for the other.
Question 1021.
What else must they make known?
Answer:
They must also make known whether either was
married before and what proof can be given of the
death of the former husband or wife; whether they
really intend to get married, and do so of their
own
will; whether they are of lawful age; whether
they are sound in body or suffering from any
deformity that might prevent their marriage, and
lastly, whether they live in the parish in which
they ask to be married, and if so, how long they
have lived in it.
Question 1022.
What is particularly necessary that persons may do
their duty in the marriage state?
Answer:
That persons may do their duty in the marriage
state, it is particularly necessary that they
should be well instructed, before entering it, in
the
truths and duties of their religion for how
will they teach their children these things if
they are ignorant of them themselves?
Question 1023. Can
the bond of Christian marriage be dissolved by
any
human power?
Answer: The
bond of Christian marriage cannot be dissolved
by
any human power.
Question 1024.
Does not a divorce granted by courts of justice
break the bond of marriage?
Answer:
Divorce granted by courts of justice or by any
human power does not break the bond of marriage,
and
one who makes use of such a divorce to marry
again while the former husband or wife lives
commits a sacrilege and Iives in the sin of
adultery. A civil divorce may
give a sufficient
reason for the persons to live apart and it may
determine their rights with
regard to support, the
control of the children and other temporal things,
but
it has no effect whatever upon the bond and
spiritual nature of the Sacrament.
Question 1025.
Does not the Church sometimes allow husband and
wife to separate and live apart?
Answer: The
Church sometimes, for very good reasons, does
allow husband and wife to separate and live apart;
but that is not dissolving the bond of
marriage,
or
divorce as it is called, for though separated
they are still husband and wife, and neither can
marry again till the other dies.
Question 1026. Has
not the Church sometimes allowed Catholics
once married to separate and marry again?
Answer: The
Church has never allowed Catholics once really
married to separate and marry again, but it has
sometimes declared persons apparently married
free
to
marry again, because their first marriage was
null; that is, no marriage on account of some
impediment not discovered till after the ceremony.
Question 1027.
What evils follow divorce so commonly claimed by
those outside the true Church and granted by civil
authority?
Answer: The
evils that follow divorce so commonly claimed
by
those outside the true Church and granted by
civil authority are very many; but chiefly:
(1) A disregard for the sacred character of the
Sacrament and for the spiritual welfare of the
children;
(2)
The loss of the true idea of home and family
followed by bad morals and sinful living.
Question 1028.
Which are the effects of the Sacrament of
Matrimony?
Answer: The
effects of the Sacrament of Matrimony are:
1st. To
sanctify the love of husband and wife;
2nd. To give
them grace to bear with each other's weaknesses;
3rd. To enable
them to bring up their children in the fear and
love of God.
Question 1029.
What do we mean by bearing with each other's
weaknesses?
Answer: By
bearing with each other's weaknesses we mean
that the husband and wife must be patient with
each other's faults, bad habits or dispositions,
pardon them easily, and aid each other in
overcoming them.
Question 1030. How
are parents specially fitted to bring up their
children in the fear and love of God?
Answer:
Parents are specially fitted to bring up their
children in the fear and love of God:
(1) By the special grace they receive to advise
and
direct their children and to warn them against
evil;
(2) By the experience they have acquired in
passing
through life from childhood to the position of
parents. Children should, therefore,
conscientiously seek and accept the direction of
good parents.
Question 1031. To
receive the Sacrament of Matrimony worthily is
it
necessary to be in the state of grace?
Answer: To
receive the Sacrament of Matrimony worthily it
is
necessary to be in the state of grace, and it
is necessary also to comply with the
laws of the
Church.
Question 1032.
With what laws of the Church are we bound to
comply in receiving the Sacrament of Matrimony?
Answer: In
receiving the Sacrament of matrimony we are
bound to comply with whatever laws of the Church
concern Matrimony; such as laws forbidding solemn
marriage in Lent and Advent; or marriage with
relatives or with persons of a different religion,
and
in general all laws that refer to any
impediment to marriage.
Question 1033. In
how many ways may persons be related?
Answer:
Persons may be related in four ways.
When they
are
related by blood their relationship is
called
consanguinity; when they are related by marriage
it
is called affinity; when they are related by
being god-parents in Baptism or Confirmation, it
is
called spiritual affinity; when they are
related by adoption, it is called legal affinity.
Question 1034. Who
has the right to make laws concerning the
Sacrament of marriage?
Answer: The Church alone has the right to make laws
concerning the Sacrament of marriage, though the
state also has the right to make laws concerning
the
civil effects of the marriage contract.
Question 1035.
What do we mean by laws concerning the civil
effects of the marriage contract?
Answer: By
laws concerning the civil effects of the
marriage contract we mean laws with regard to the
property or debts of the husband and wife, the
inheritance of their children, or whatever
pertains to their temporal affairs.
All persons
are
bound to obey the laws of their country when
these laws are not opposed to the laws of God.
Question 1036.
Does the Church forbid the marriage of Catholics
with persons who have a different religion or no
religion at all?
Answer: The
Church does forbid the marriage of Catholics
with persons who have a different religion or no
religion at all.
Question 1037. Why
does the Church forbid the marriage of
Catholics with persons who have a different
religion or no religion at all?
Answer: The
Church forbids the marriage of Catholics with
persons who have a different religion, or no
religion at all, because such marriages generally
lead to indifference, loss of faith, and to the
neglect of the religious education of the
children.
Question 1038.
What are the marriages of Catholics with persons
of
a different religion called, and when does the
Church permit them by
dispensation?
Answer: The
marriages of Catholics with persons of a
different religion are called mixed marriages.
The
Church permits them by dispensation only under
certain conditions and for urgent
reasons; chiefly
to
prevent a greater evil.
Question 1039.
What are the conditions upon which the Church will
permit a Catholic to marry one who is not a
Catholic?
Answer: The
conditions upon which the Church will permit a
Catholic to marry one who is not a Catholic are:
(1) That the Catholic be allowed the free
exercise of
his
or her religion ;
(2) That the Catholic shall try by teaching and
good
example to lead the one who is not a Catholic to
embrace the true faith;
(3) That all the children born of the marriage
shall
be
brought up in the Catholic religion. The
marriage ceremony must not be repeated before a
heretical minister. Without these promises, the
Church will not consent to a mixed marriage, and
if
the Church does not consent the marriage is
unlawful.
Question 1040.
What penalty does the Church impose on Catholics
who
marry before a Protestant minister?
Answer:
Catholics who marry before a Protestant minister
incur excommunication; that is,
a censure of the
Church or spiritual penalty which prevents them
from receiving the Sacrament of Penance till the
priest who hears their confession gets special
faculties or permission from the bishop; because
by
such a marriage they make profession of a false
religion in acknowledging as a priest one who has
neither sacred power nor authority.
Question 1041. How
does the Church show its displeasure at mixed
marriages?
Answer: The
Church shows its displeasure at mixed
marriages by the coldness with which it sanctions
them, prohibiting all religious ceremony at them
by
forbidding the priest to use any sacred
vestments, holy water or blessing of the ring at
such marriages; by prohibiting them also from
taking place in the Church or even in the
sacristy. On the other hand, the
Church shows its
joy
and approval at a true Catholic marriage by
the
Nuptial Mass and solemn ceremonies.
Question 1042. Why
should Catholics avoid mixed marriages?
Answer:
Catholics should avoid mixed marriages:
(1) Because they are displeasing to the Church
and
cannot bring with them the full measure of God's
grace and blessing;
(2)
Because the children should have the good example
of
both parents in the practice of their religion;
(3) Because such marriages give rise to frequent
disputes on religious questions between husband
and wife and between their
relatives;
(4) Because the one not a Catholic, disregarding
the
sacred character of the Sacrament, may claim a
divorce and marry again, leaving the Catholic
married and abandoned.
Question 1043.
Does the Church seek to make converts by its laws
concerning mixed marriages?
Answer: The
Church does not seek to make converts by its
laws concerning mixed marriages, but seeks only to
keep its children from losing their faith and
becoming perverts by constant company with persons
not
Catholics. The Church does not wish
persons
to
become Catholics merely for the sake of
marrying Catholics. Such
conversions are, as a
rule, not sincere, do no good, but rather make
such converts hypocrites and guilty of greater
sins, especially sins of sacrilege.
Question 1044. Why
do many marriages prove unhappy?
Answer:
Many marriages prove unhappy because they are
entered into hastily and without worthy motives.
Question 1045.
When are marriages entered into hastily?
Answer:
Marriages are entered into hastily when persons do
not
sufficiently consider and investigate the
character, habits and dispositions of the one they
intend to marry. It is wise to
look for lasting
qualities and solid virtues in a life-long
companion and not to be carried away with
characteristics that please only for a time.
Question 1046.
When are motives for marriage worthy?
Answer:
Motives for marriage are worthy when persons enter
it
for the sake of doing God's will and fulfilling
the
end for which He instituted the Sacrament.
Whatever is opposed to the true object of the
Sacrament and the sanctification of the husband
and
wife must be an unworthy motive.
Question 1047. How
should Christians prepare for a holy and happy
marriage?
Answer:
Christians should prepare for a holy and happy
marriage by receiving the Sacraments of Penance
and
Holy Eucharist; by begging God to grant them a
pure intention and to direct their choice; and by
seeking the advice of their parents and the
blessing of their pastors.
Question 1048. How
may parents be guilty of great injustice to
their children in case of marriage?
Answer:
Parents may be guilty of great injustice to their
children in case of marriage by seeking the
gratification of their own aims and desires,
rather than the good of their children, and thus
for
selfish and unreasonable motives forcing their
children to marry persons they dislike or
preventing them from marrying the persons chosen
by
the dictates of their conscience, or compelling
them to marry when they have no vocation for such
a
life or no true knowledge of its obligations.
Question 1049. May
persons receive the Sacrament of Matrimony
more than once?
Answer:
Persons may receive the sacrament of Matrimony
more
than once, provided they are certain of the
death of the former husband or wife and comply
with the laws of the Church.
Question 1050.
Where and at what time of the day should Catholics
be
married?
Answer:
Catholics should be married before the altar in
the
Church. They should be married in the
morning, and with a Nuptial Mass if possible.
Question 1051.
What must never be forgotten by those who attend a
marriage ceremony in the Church?
Answer:
They who attend a marriage ceremony in the Church
must never forget the presence of the Blessed
Sacrament, and that all laughing, talking, or
irreverence is forbidden then as at other
times.
Women must never enter into the presence of the
Blessed Sacrament with uncovered heads, and their
dress must be in keeping with the strict modesty
that Our Lord's presence demands,
no matter what
worldly vanity or social manners may require.
LESSON TWENTY-SEVENTH:
On the Sacramentals
Question 1052.
What is a sacramental?
Answer: A
sacramental is anything set apart or blessed by
the
Church to excite good thoughts and to increase
devotion, and through these movements of the heart
to
remit venial sin.
Question 1053. How
do the Sacramentals excite good thoughts and
increase devotion?
Answer: The
Sacramentals excite good thoughts by recalling
to
our minds some special reason for doing good
and
avoiding evil; especially by reminding us of
some holy person, event or thing
through which
blessings have come to us. They
increase devotion
by
fixing our minds on particular virtues and by
helping us to understand and desire them.
Question 1054. Do
the Sacramentals of themselves remit venial
sins?
Answer: The
Sacramentals of themselves do not remit venial
sins, but they move us to truer devotion, to
greater love for God and greater sorrow for our
sins, and this devotion, love and sorrow bring us
grace, and the grace remits venial sins.
Question 1055. Why
does the Church use Sacramentals?
Answer: The
Church uses Sacramentals to teach the faithful
of
every class the truths of religion, which they
may
learn as well by their sight as by their
hearing; for God wishes us to learn His laws by
every possible means, by every power of soul and
body.
Question 1056.
Show by an example how Sacramentals aid the
ignorant in learning the truths of faith.
Answer:
Sacramentals aid the ignorant in learning the
truths of faith as children learn from pictures
before they are able to read.
Thus one who cannot
read the account of Our Lord's passion may learn
it
from the Stations of the Cross, and one who
kneels before a crucifix and looks on the bleeding
head, pierced hands and wounded side, is better
able to understand Christ's sufferings than one
without a crucifix before him.
Question 1057.
What are the Stations or Way of the Cross?
Answer: The
Stations or Way of the Cross is a devotion
instituted by the Church to aid us in meditating
on
Christ's passion and death. Fourteen
crosses
or
stations, each with a picture of some scene in
the
passion, are arranged at distances apart.
By
passing from one station to another and praying
before each while we meditate upon the scene it
represents, we make the Way of the Cross in memory
of
Christ's painful journey during His passion,
and
we gain the indulgence granted for this pious
exercise.
Question 1058. Are
prayers and ceremonies of the Church also
Sacramentals?
Answer:
Prayers and ceremonies of the Church are also
Sacramentals because they excite good thoughts and
increase devotion. Whatever the
Church dedicates
to a pious use or devotes to the worship
of God
may
be called a Sacramental.
Question 1059. On
what ground does the Church make use of
ceremonies?
Answer: The
Church makes use of ceremonies:
(1) After the example of the Old Law, in which
God
described and commanded ceremonies;
(2) After the example of Our Lord, who rubbed
clay on
the
eyes of the blind to whom He wished to restore
sight,
though He might have performed the miracle
without any external act;
(3) On the authority of the Church itself, to
whom
Christ gave power to do whatever was necessary for
the
instruction of all men;
(4) To add solemnity to religious acts.
Question 1060. How
may persons sin in using Sacramentals?
Answer:
Persons may sin in using Sacramentals by using
them in a way or for a purpose prohibited by the
Church; also by believing that the use of
Sacramentals will save us in spite of our sinful
lives. We must remember that
Sacramentals can aid
us
only through the blessing the Church gives them
and
through the good dispositions they excite in
us. They have, therefore, no
power in themselves,
and
to put too much confidence in their use leads
to
superstition.
Question 1061.
What is the difference between the Sacraments and
the
sacramentals?
Answer: The
difference between the Sacraments and the
sacramentals is:
1st. The
Sacraments were instituted by Jesus Christ and the
sacramentals were instituted by the Church;
2nd. The
Sacraments give grace of themselves when we place no
obstacle in the way;
3rd. The
sacramentals excite in us pious dispositions, by
means of which we may obtain grace.
Question 1062. May
the Church increase or diminish the number of
Sacraments and Sacramentals?
Answer: The
Church can never increase nor diminish the
number of Sacraments, for as Christ Himself
instituted them, He alone has power to change
their number; but the Church may increase or
diminish the number of the Sacramentals as the
devotion of its people or the circumstances of the
time and place require, for since the Church
instituted them they must depend entirely upon its
laws.
Question 1063.
Which is the chief sacramental used in the Church?
Answer: The
chief sacramental used in the Church is the
sign of the cross.
Question 1064. How
do we make the sign of the cross?
Answer: We
make the sign of the cross by putting the right
hand to the forehead, then on the breast, and then
to
the left and right shoulders, saying, "In the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
Holy Ghost, Amen."
Question 1065.
What is a common fault with many in blessing
themselves?
Answer: A
common fault with many in blessing themselves is
to
make a hurried motion with the hand which is in
no
way a sign of the cross. They perform
this act
of
devotion without thought or intention,
forgetting that the Church grants an indulgence to
all
who bless themselves properly while they have
sorrow for their sins.
Question 1066. Why
do we make the sign of the cross?
Answer: We
make the sign of the cross to show that we are
Christians and to profess our belief in the chief
mysteries of our religion.
Question 1067. How
is the sign of the cross a profession of faith
in
the chief mysteries of our religion?
Answer: The
sign of the cross is a profession of faith in
the
chief mysteries of our religion because it
expresses the mysteries of the Unity and Trinity
of
God and of the Incarnation and death of our
Lord.
Question 1068. How
does the sign of the cross express the mystery
of
the Unity and Trinity of God?
Answer: The words, "In the name," express the
Unity of God; the
words that follow, "of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy
Ghost," express the mystery of the Trinity.
Question 1069. How
does the sign of the cross express the mystery
of
the Incarnation and death of our Lord?
Answer: The
sign of the cross expresses the mystery of the
Incarnation by reminding us that the Son of God,
having become man, suffered death on the cross.
Question 1070.
What other sacramental is in very frequent use?
Answer:
Another sacramental in very frequent use is holy
water.
Question 1071.
What is holy water?
Answer:
Holy water is water blessed by the priest with
solemn prayer to beg God's blessing on those who
use
it, and protection from the powers of
darkness.
Question 1072. How
does the water blessed on Holy Saturday, or
Easter Water, as it is called, differ from the
holy water blessed at other times?
Answer: The
water blessed on Holy Saturday, or Easter
Water, as it is called, differs from the holy
water blessed at other times in this, that the
Easter water is blessed with greater solemnity,
the
paschal candle, which represents Our Lord
risen from the dead, having been dipped into it
with a special prayer.
Question 1073. Is
water ever blessed in honor of certain saints?
Answer:
Water is sometimes blessed in honor of certain
saints and for special purposes. The form of
prayer to be used in such blessings is found in
the
Roman Ritual -- the book containing prayers
and
ceremonies for the administration of the
Sacraments and of blessings authorized by the
Church.
Question 1074. Are
there other sacramentals besides the sign of
the
cross and holy water?
Answer:
Beside the sign of the cross and holy water there
are
many other sacramentals, such as blessed
candles, ashes, palms, crucifixes, images of the
Blessed Virgin and of the saints, rosaries, and
scapulars.
Question 1075.
When are candles blessed in the Church and why are
they used?
Answer:
Candles are blessed in the Church on the feast of
the
Purification of the Blessed Virgin -- February
2nd. They are used chiefly to
illuminate and
ornament our altars, as a mark of reverence for
the
presence of Our Lord and of joy at His coming.
Question 1076.
What praiseworthy custom is now in use in many
places?
Answer: A
praiseworthy custom now in use in many places is
the
offering by the faithful on the feast of the
Purification of candles for the use of the altar
during the year. It is pleasing
to think we have
candles burning in our name on the altar of God,
and
if the Jewish people yearly made offerings to
their temple, faithful Christians should not
neglect their altars and churches where God
Himself dwells.
Question 1077.
When are ashes blessed in the Church and why are
they used?
Answer:
Ashes are blessed in the Church on Ash Wednesday.
They are used to keep us in mind of our humble
origin, and of how the body of Adam, our
forefather, was formed out of the slime or clay of
the
earth; also to remind us of death, when our
bodies will return to dust, and of the necessity
of
doing penance for our sins. These ashes
are
obtained by burning the blessed palms of the
previous year.
Question 1078.
When are palms blessed and of what do they remind
us?
Answer:
Palms are blessed on Palm Sunday.
They remind us
of
Our Lord's triumphal entry into Jerusalem, when
the
people, wishing to honor Him and make Him
king, strewed palm branches and even their own
garments in His path, singing: Hosanna to the Son
of
David.
Question 1079.
What is the difference between a cross and a
crucifix?
Answer: A
cross has no figure on it and a crucifix has a
figure of Our Lord. The word
crucifix means fixed
or
nailed to the cross.
Question 1080.
What is the Rosary?
Answer: The
Rosary is a form of prayer in which we say a
certain number of Our Fathers and Hail Marys,
meditating or thinking for a short time before
each decade; that is, before each Our Father and
ten
Hail Marys, on some particular event in the
life of Our Lord. These events
are called
mysteries of the Rosary. The
string of beads on
which these prayers are said is also called a
Rosary. The ordinary beads are of
five decades,
or
one-third of the whole Rosary.
Question 1081. Who
taught the use of the Rosary in its present
form?
Answer: St.
Dominic taught the use of the Rosary in its
present form. By it he instructed
his hearers in
the chief truths of our holy religion and
converted many to the true faith.
Question 1082. How
do we say the Rosary, or beads?
Answer: To
say the Rosary or beads we bless ourselves with
the
cross, then say the Apostles' Creed and the
Our
Father on the first large bead, then the Hail
Mary on each of the three small beads, and then
Glory be to the Father, etc. Then
we mention or
think of the first mystery we wish to honor, and
say
an Our Father on the large bead and a Hail
Mary on each small bead of the ten that follow.
At
the end of every decade, or ten Hail Marys, we
say
"Glory be to the Father;" etc. Then we mention
the
next mystery and do as before, and so on to
the
end.
Question 1083. How
many mysteries of the Rosary are there?
Answer:
There are fifteen mysteries of the Rosary arranged
in
the order in which these events occurred in the
life of Our Lord, and divided into five joyful,
five sorrowful, and five glorious mysteries.
Question 1084. Say
the five joyful mysteries of the Rosary.
Answer: The
five joyful mysteries of the Rosary are:
(1) The Annunciation -- the Angel Gabriel telling
the
Blessed Virgin that she is to be the Mother of
God;
(2) The Visitation -- the Blessed Virgin goes to
visit
her
cousin, St. Elizabeth, the mother of St. John
the
Baptist;
(3) The Nativity, or birth, of Our Lord;
(4) The Presentation of the Child Jesus in the
temple
--
His parents offered Him to God;
(5) The finding of the Child Jesus in the temple
--
His
parents had lost Him in Jerusalem for three
days.
Question 1085. Say
the five sorrowful mysteries of the Rosary.
Answer: The
five sorrowful mysteries of the Rosary are:
(1) The Agony in the Garden -- Our Lord was in
dreadful anguish and bathed in a bloody sweat;
(2) The Scourging at the Pillar -- Christ was
stripped
of
His garments and lashed in a cruel manner;
(3) The Crowning with Thorns -- He was mocked as
a
king by heartless men;
(4) The Carriage of the Cross -- from the place
He was
condemned to Calvary, the place
of Crucifixion;
(5) The Crucifixion -- He was nailed to the cross
amid
the
jeers and blasphemies of His enemies.
Question 1086. Say
the five glorious mysteries of the Rosary.
Answer: The
five glorious mysteries of the Rosary are:
(1) The Resurrection of Our Lord;
(2) The Ascension of Our Lord;
(3) The Coming of the Holy Ghost upon the
Apostles;
(4) The Assumption of the Blessed Virgin -- after
death she was taken body and soul into heaven;
(5) The Coronation of the Blessed Virgin -- on
entering heaven she was made queen of all the
Angels and Saints and placed in dignity next to
her
Divine Son, Our Blessed Lord.
Question 1087. On
what days, according to the pious custom of the
faithful, are the different mysteries of the
Rosary usually said?
Answer: According to the pious custom of the
faithful, the
different mysteries of the Rosary are usually said
on
the following days, namely: the joyful on
Mondays and Thursdays, the sorrowful on Tuesdays
and Fridays, and the glorious on
Sundays,
Wednesdays and Saturdays.
Question 1088.
What do the letters I. N. R.
I. over the
crucifix mean?
Answer: The
letters I. N. R. I. over the crucifix are the
first letters of four Latin words that mean Jesus
of
Nazareth, King of the Jews. Our Lord did
say
He
was king of the Jews, but He also said that He
was
not their temporal or earthly king, but their
spiritual and heavenly king.
Question 1089. To
what may we attribute the desire of the Jews to
put
Christ to death?
Answer: We
may attribute the desire of the Jews to put
Christ to death to the jealously, hatred and
ill-will of their priests and the Pharisees, whose
faults He rebuked and whose hypocrisy He exposed.
By
their slanders and lies they induced the people
to follow them in demanding Our Lord's
crucifixion.
Question 1090.
With whom did the Blessed Virgin live after the
death of Our Lord?
Answer:
After the death of Our Lord the Blessed Virgin
lived
for about eleven years with the Apostle St.
John the Evangelist, called also the Beloved
Disciple. He wrote one of the
four Gospels, three
Epistles, and the Apocalypse, or Book of
Revelations
-- the last book of the Bible. He
lived to the age of a hundred years or more and
died last of all the apostles.
Question 1091.
What do we mean by the Assumption of the Blessed
Virgin, and why do we believe in it?
Answer: By
the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin we mean
that her body was taken up into heaven after her
death. We believe in it:
(1) Because the Church cannot teach error, and
yet
from an early age the Church has celebrated the
Feast of the Assumption;
(2) Because no one ever claimed to have a relic
of our
Blessed Mother's body, and surely the apostles,
who knew and loved her, would have
secured some
relic had her body remained upon earth.
Question 1092.
What do the letters I. H. S. on an altar or
sacred things mean?
Answer: The
letters I. H. S. on an altar or sacred things
means the name Jesus; for it is in that way the
Holy Name is written in the Greek language when
some of the letters are left out.
Question 1093.
What is the scapular, and why is it worn?
Answer: The
scapular is a long, broad piece of woolen
cloth forming a part of the religious dress of
monks, priests and sisters of some religious
orders. It is worn over the
shoulders and extends
from the shoulders to the feet.
The small
scapular made in imitation of it, and consisting
of
two small pieces of cloth fastened together by
strings, is worn by the faithful as a promise or
proof of their willingness to practice some
particular devotion, indicated by the kind of
scapular they wear.
Question 1094. How
many kinds of scapulars are there in use among
the faithful?
Answer:
Among the faithful there are many kinds of
scapulars in use, such as the brown scapular or
scapular of Mount Carmel worn in honor of Our
Lord's passion; the white, in honor of the Holy
Trinity; the blue, in honor of the Immaculate
Conception; and the black, in honor of the seven
dolors of the Blessed Virgin. When these are
joined together and worn as one they are called
the
five scapulars. The brown scapular is
best
known and entitles its wearer to the greatest
privileges and indulgences.
Question 1095.
What are the seven dolors of the Blessed Virgin?
Answer: The
seven dolors of the Blessed Virgin are the
chief sorrowful events in the life of Our Blessed
Lady. They are:
(1) The circumcision of our Lord -- when she saw
his
blood shed for the first time;
(2) Her flight
into Egypt -- to save the life of the
Infant Jesus, when Herod sought to kill Him;
(3) The three days she lost her Son in Jerusalem;
(4) When she saw him carrying the cross;
(5) When she saw him die;
(6) When His dead body was taken down from the
cross;
(7) When it was laid in the sepulchre or tomb.
Question 1096.
What are the seven dolor beads, and how do we say
them?
Answer:
Seven dolor beads are beads constructed with seven
medals, each bearing a representation of one of
the
seven dolors, and seven beads between each
medal and the next. At each medal
we meditate on
the
proper dolor and the say a Hail Mary on each
of
the bead following it.
Question 1097.
What is an Agnus Dei?
Answer: An
Agnus Dei is a small piece of beeswax stamped
with the image of a lamb and cross. It is
solemnly blessed by the Pope with special prayers
for
those who carry it about their person in honor
of
Our Blessed Redeemer, whom we call the
Lamb of
God, Who taketh away the sins of the
world. The
wax
is usually covered with silk or some fine
material.
LESSON TWENTY-EIGHTH:
On Prayer
Question 1098. Is
there any other means of obtaining God's grace
than the Sacraments?
Answer:
There is another means of obtaining God's grace,
and
it is prayer.
Question 1099.
What is prayer?
Answer:
Prayer is the lifting up of our minds and hearts
to God, to adore Him, to thank Him for His
benefits, to ask His forgiveness, and to beg of
Him
all the graces we need whether for soul or
body.
Question 1100. How
many kinds of prayer are there?
Answer:
There are two kinds of prayer:
(1) Mental prayer, called meditation, in which we
spend the time thinking of God or of one or more
of
the truths He has revealed, that by these
thoughts we may be persuaded to lead holier lives;
(2) Vocal prayer, in which we express these pious
thoughts in words.
Question 1101. Why
is mental prayer most useful to us?
Answer:
Mental prayer is most useful to us because it
compels us, while we are engaged in it, to keep
our
attention fixed on God and His holy laws and
to
keep our hearts and minds lifted up to Him.
Question 1102. How
can we make a meditation?
Answer: We
can make a meditation:
(1) By remembering that we are in the presence of
God;
(2) By asking the Holy Ghost to give us grace to
benefit by the meditation;
(3) By reflecting seriously on some sacred truth
regarding our salvation;
(4) By drawing some good resolution from the
thoughts
we
have had; and
(5) By thanking God for the knowledge and grace
bestowed on us through the meditation.
Question 1103.
Where may we find subjects or points for
meditation?
Answer: We
may find the subjects or points for meditation
in
the words of the Our Father, Hail Mary or
Apostles' Creed; also in the questions and
answers
of
our Catechism, in the Holy Bible, and in books
of
meditation.
Question 1104. Is
prayer necessary to salvation?
Answer:
Prayer is necessary to salvation, and without it
no
one having the use of reason can be saved.
Question 1105. At
what particular times should we pray?
Answer: We
should pray particularly on Sundays and holy
days, every morning and night, in all dangers,
temptations, and afflictions.
Question 1106. How
should we pray?
Answer: We
should pray:
1st. With
attention;
2nd. With a
sense of our own helplessness and dependence upon
God;
3rd. With a
great desire for the graces we beg of God;
4th. With
trust in God's goodness;
5th. With
perseverance.
Question 1107.
What should our attention at prayer be?
Answer: Our
attention at prayer should be threefold,
namely, attention to the words, that we may say
them correctly and distinctly; attention to their
meaning, if we understand it, and attention to
God, to whom the words are addressed.
Question 1108.
What should be the position of the body when we
pray?
Answer: At
prayer the most becoming position of the body
is
kneeling upright, but whether we pray kneeling,
standing or sitting, the position of the body
should always be one indicating reverence, respect
and
devotion. We may pray even lying down or
walking, for Our Lord Himself says we should pray
at
all times.
Question 1109.
What should we do that we may pray well?
Answer:
That we may pray well we should make a preparation
before prayer:
(1) By calling to mind the dignity of God, to
whom we
are
about to speak, and our own unworthiness to
appear in His presence;
(2) By fixing upon the precise grace or blessing
for
which we intend to ask;
(3) By remembering God's power and willingness to
give
if
we truly need and ,earnestly, humbly and
confidently ask.
Question 1110. Why
does God not always grant our prayers?
Answer: God
does not always grant our prayers for these
and
other reasons:
(1) Because we may not pray in the proper manner;
(2) That we may learn our dependence on Him,
prove our
confidence in Him, and merit rewards by our
patience and perseverance in prayer. Prudent
persons do not grant every request; why, then,
should God do so?
Question 1111.
What assurance have we that God always hears and
rewards our prayers, though He may not grant what
we
ask?
Answer: We
have the assurance of Our Lord Himself that God
always hears and rewards our prayers, though He
may
not grant what we ask; for Christ said: "Ask
and
it shall be given you," and "if you ask the
Father
anything in My name, He will give it to
you."
Question 1112.
Which are the prayers most recommended to us?
Answer: The
prayers most recommended to us are the Lord's
Prayer, the Hail Mary, the Apostles' Creed, the
Confiteor, and the Acts of Faith, Hope, Love, and
Contrition.
Question 1113. Are
prayers said with distractions of any avail?
Answer:
Prayers said with willful distraction are of no
avail.
Question 1114. Why
are prayers said with willful distraction of
no
avail?
Answer:
Prayers said with willful distraction are of no
avail because they are mere words, such as a
machine might utter, and since there is no lifting
up
of the mind or heart with them they cannot be
prayer.
Question 1115. Do,
then, the distractions which we often have at
prayer deprive our prayers of all merit?
Answer: The
distractions which we often have at prayer do
not
deprive our prayers of all merit, because they
are
not willful when we try to keep them away, for
God
rewards our good intentions and the efforts we
make to pray well.
Question 1116.
What, then, is a distraction?
Answer: A
distraction is any thought that, during prayer,
enters our mind to turn our thoughts and hearts
from God and from the sacred duty we are
performing.
Question 1117.
What are the fruits of prayer?
Answer: The
fruits of prayer are: It strengthens our
faith, nourishes our hope, increases our love for
God, keeps us humble, merits grace and
atones for
sin.
Question 1118. Why
should we pray when God knows our needs?
Answer: We
pray not to remind God or tell Him of what we
need, but to acknowledge that He is the Supreme
Giver, to adore and worship Him by showing our
entire dependence upon Him for every gift to soul
or
body.
Question 1119.
What little prayers may we say even at work?
Answer: Even
at work we may say little aspirations such as
"My God, pardon my sins; Blessed be the Holy Name
of
Jesus; Holy Spirit, enlighten me; Holy Mary,
pray for me," etc.
Question 1120. Did
Our Lord Himself pray, and why?
Answer: Our
Lord Himself very frequently prayed, often
spending the whole night in prayer.
He prayed
before every important action, not that He needed
to
pray, but to set us an example of how and when
we
should pray.
Question 1121. Why
does the Church conclude most of its prayers
with the words "through Jesus Christ Our Lord"?
Answer: The
Church concludes most of its prayers with the
words "through Jesus Christ Our Lord" because it
is
only through His merits that we can obtain
grace, and because "there is no other name given
to
men whereby we must be saved."
Question 1122. Was
any special promise made in favor of the
united prayers of two or more persons?
Answer: A
special promise was made in favor of the united
prayers of two or more persons when Our Lord said:
"Where there are two or three
gathered together in
My
name, there am I in the midst of them."
Therefore, the united prayers of a congregation,
sodality or family, and, above all, the public
prayers of the whole Church, have great
influence
with God. We should join in
public prayers out of
true devotion, and not from habit, or, worse, to
display our piety.
Question 1123.
What is the most suitable place for prayer?
Answer: The
most suitable place for prayer is in the
Church -- the house of prayer -- made holy by
special blessings and, above all, by the Real
Presence of Jesus dwelling in the Tabernacle.
Still, Our Lord exhorts us to pray also in secret,
for
His Father, who seeth in secret, will repay
us.
Question 1124. For
what should we pray?
Answer: We
should pray:
(1) For ourselves, for the blessings of soul and
body
that we may be devoted servants of God;
(2) For the Church, for all spiritual and
temporal
wants, that the true faith may be everywhere known
and
professed;
(3) For our relatives, friends and benefactors,
particularly for those we may in any way have
injured;
(4) For all men, for the protection of the good
and
conversion of the wicked, that
virtue may flourish
and
vice disappear;
(5) For our spiritual rulers, the Pope, our
bishops,
priests and religious communities, that they may
faithfully perform their sacred duties;
(6) For our country and temporal rulers, that
they may
use
their power for the good of their subjects and
for
the honor and glory of God.
LESSON TWENTY-NINTH:
On the Commandments of God
Question 1125. Is
it enough to belong to God's Church in order to
be
saved?
Answer: It
is not enough to belong to the Church in order
to
be saved, but we must also keep the
Commandments
of God and of the Church.
Question 1126. Are
not the commandments of the Church also
commandments of God?
Answer: The
commandments of the Church are also
commandments of God, for they are made by His
authority and under the guidance of the Holy
Ghost; nevertheless, the Church can change or
abolish its own commandments, while it cannot
change or abolish the commandments given directly
by
God Himself.
Question 1127.
Which are the Commandments that contain the whole
law
of God?
Answer: The
Commandments which contain the whole law of
God
are these two:
1st. Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with thy whole heart,
with thy whole soul, with thy whole strength, and with
thy whole
mind;
2nd. Thou
shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.
Question 1128. Why
do these two Commandments of the love of God
and
of our neighbor contain the whole law of God?
Answer:
These two Commandments of the love of God and of
our
neighbor contain the whole law of God because
all
the other Commandments are given either to
help us to keep these two, or to direct
us how to
shun what is opposed to them.
Question 1129.
Explain further how the two commandments of the
love of God and of our neighbor contain the
teaching of the whole ten commandments.
Answer: The
two commandments of the love of God and of our
neighbor contain the teaching of the whole ten
commandments because the first three of the ten
commandments refer to God and oblige us to worship
Him
alone, respect His name and serve Him as He
wills, and these things we will do if we love Him;
secondly, the last seven of the ten commandments
refer to our neighbor and forbid us to injure
him
in
body, soul, goods or reputation, and if we love
him
we will do him no injury in any of these, but,
on
the contrary, aid him as far as we can.
Question 1130.
Which are the Commandments of God?
Answer: The
Commandments of God are these ten:
1. I am the
Lord thy God, who brought thee out of the land of
Egypt, out of the house of bondage. Thou shalt not have strange
gods before me.
Thou shalt not make to thyself a graven thing, nor
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in
the earth
beneath, nor of those things that are in the waters under
the
earth. Thou shalt
not adore them, nor serve them.
2. Thou shalt
not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain.
3. Remember
thou keep holy the Sabbath day.
4. Honor thy
father and thy mother.
5. Thou shalt
not kill.
6. Thou shalt
not commit adultery.
7. Thou shalt
not steal.
8. Thou shalt not
bear false witness against thy neighbor.
9. Thou shalt
not covet thy neighbor's wife.
10. Thou shalt
not covet thy neighbor's goods.
Question 1131.
What does the first commandment mean by a "graven
thing" or "the likeness of anything" in heaven, in
the
earth or in the waters?
Answer: The
first commandment means by a "graven thing" or
"the likeness of anything" in heaven, in the earth
or
in the waters, the statue, picture or image of
any
creature in heaven or of any animal on land or
in
water intended for an idol and to be worshipped
as
a god.
Question 1132. Who
gave the Ten Commandments?
Answer: God
Himself gave the Ten Commandments to Moses on
Mount Sinai, and Christ our Lord confirmed them.
Question 1133. How
and when were the Commandments give to Moses?
Answer: The
Commandments, written on two tables of stone,
were given to Moses in the midst of
fire and
smoke, thunder and lightning, from which God spoke
to
him on the mountain, about fifty days after the
Israelites were delivered from the bondage of
Egypt and while they were on their
journey through
the
desert to the Promised Land.
Question 1134.
What do we mean when we say Christ confirmed the
Commandments?
Answer:
When we say Christ confirmed the Commandments we
mean that He strongly approved them, and gave us
by
His teaching a fuller and clearer knowledge of
their meaning and importance.
Question 1135. Was
anyone obliged to keep the Commandments before
they were given to Moses?
Answer: All
persons, from the beginning of the world, were
obliged to keep the Commandments, for it was
always sinful to blaspheme God, murder, steal or
violate any of the Commandments, though they were
not
written till the time of Moses.
Question 1136. How
many kinds of laws had the Jews before the
coming of Our Lord?
Answer:
Before the coming of Our Lord the Jews had three
kinds of laws:
(1) Civil laws, regulating the affairs of their
nation;
(2) Ceremonial laws, governing their worship in
the
temple;
(3) Moral laws, guiding their religious belief
and
actions.
Question 1137. To
which of these laws did the Ten Commandments
belong?
Answer: The
Ten Commandments belong to the moral law,
because they are a compendium or short account of
what we must do in order to save our souls; just
as
the Apostles' Creed is a compendium of what we
must believe.
Question 1138.
When did the civil and ceremonial laws of the Jews
cease to exist?
Answer: The
civil laws of the Jews ceased to exist when
the
Question 1139. Why
were not also the moral laws of the Jews
abolished when the Christian religion was
established?
Answer: The
moral laws of the Jews could not be abolished
by
the establishment of the Christian religion
because they regard truth and virtue and have been
revealed by God, and whatever God has revealed as
true must be always true, and whatever He has
condemned as bad in itself must be always bad.
LESSON THIRTIETH:
On the First Commandment
Question 1140.
What is the first Commandment?
Answer: The
first Commandment is: I am the Lord thy God:
thou shalt not have strange gods before me.
Question 1141.
What does the commandment mean by "strange gods"?
Answer: By
strange gods the commandment means idols or
false gods, which the Israelites frequently
worshipped when, through their sins, they had
abandoned the true God.
Question 1142. How
may we, in a sense, worship strange gods?
Answer: We,
in a sense, may worship strange gods by giving
up
the salvation of our souls for wealth, honors,
society, worldly pleasures, etc., so that we would
offend God, renounce our faith or give up the
practice of our religion for their sake.
Question 1143. How
does the first Commandment help us to keep the
great Commandment of the love of God?
Answer: The
first Commandment helps us to keep the great
Commandment of the love of God
because it commands
us
to adore God alone.
Question 1144. How
do we adore God?
Answer: We
adore God by faith, hope, and charity, by
prayer and sacrifice.
Question 1145. By
what prayers do we adore God?
Answer: We
adore God by all our prayers, but in particular
by
the public prayers of the Church, and, above
all, by the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass.
Question 1146. How
may the first Commandment be broken?
Answer: The
first Commandment make be broken by giving to
a
creature the honor which belongs to God alone;
by
false worship; and by attributing to a creature
a perfection
which belongs to God alone.
Question 1147.
What is the honor which belongs to God alone?
Answer: The
honor which belongs to God alone is a divine
honor, in which we offer Him sacrifice, incense or
prayer,
solely for His own sake and for His own
glory. To give such honor to any
creature,
however holy, would be idolatry.
Question 1148. How
do we offer God false worship?
Answer: We
offer God false worship by rejecting the
religion He has instituted and following one
pleasing to ourselves, with a form of worship He
has
never authorized, approved or sanctioned.
Question 1149. Why
must we serve God in the form of religion He
has
instituted and in no other?
Answer: We
must serve God in the form of religion He has
instituted and in no other, because heaven is not
a
right, but a promised reward, a free gift of
God, which we must merit in the manner He directs
and
pleases.
Question 1150.
When do we attribute to a creature a perfection
which belongs to God alone?
Answer: We
attribute to a creature a perfection which
belongs to God alone when we believe it possesses
knowledge or power independently of God, so that
it
may, without His aid, make known the future or
perform miracles.
Question 1151. Do
those who make use of spells and charms, or who
believe in dreams, in mediums, spiritists,
fortune-tellers, and the like, sin against the
first Commandment?
Answer:
Those who make use of spells and charms, or who
believe in dreams, in mediums, spiritists,
fortune-tellers, and the like, sin against the
first Commandment, because they attribute to
creatures perfections which belong to God alone.
Question 1152.
What are spells and charms?
Answer:
Spells and charms are certain words, by the saying
of
which superstitious persons believe they can
avert evil, bring good fortune or produce some
supernatural or wonderful effect.
They may be
also objects or articles worn about the body for
the
same purpose.
Question 1153. Are
not Agnus Deis, medals, scapulars, etc., which
we
wear about our bodies also charms?
Answer:
Agnus Deis, medals, scapulars, etc., which we wear
about our bodies, are not charms, for we do not
expect any help from these things themselves, but,
through the blessing they have received from the
Church, we expect help from God, the Blessed
Mother, or the Saint in whose honor we wear them.
On
the contrary, they who wear charms expect help
from the charms themselves, or from some evil
spirit.
Question 1154.
What must we carefully guard against in all our
devotions and religious practices?
Answer: In
all our devotions and religious practices we
must carefully guard against expecting God to
perform miracles when natural causes may bring
about what we hope for. God will
sometimes
miraculously help us, but, as a rule, only when
all
natural means have failed.
Question 1155.
What are dreams and why is it forbidden to believe
in
them?
Answer:
Dreams are the thoughts we have in sleep, when our
will
is unable to guide them. It is forbidden
to
believe in them, because they are often
ridiculous, unreasonable, or wicked, and are not
governed by either reason or faith.
Question 1156. Are
bad dreams sinful in themselves?
Answer: Bad
dreams are not sinful in themselves, because
we
cannot prevent them, but we may make them
sinful:
(1) By taking pleasure in them when we awake, and
(2) By bad reading or immodest looks, thoughts,
word
or
actions before going to sleep; for by any of
these things we may make ourselves responsible for
the
bad dreams.
Question 1157. Did
not God frequently in the Old Law make use of
dreams as a means of making known His will?
Answer: God
did frequently in the Old Law make use of
dreams as a means of making known His Will; but on
such occasions He always gave proof that what He
made known was not a mere dream, but rather a
revelation or inspiration. He no longer makes use
of
such means, for He now makes known His will
through the inspiration of His Church.
Question 1158.
What are mediums and spiritists?
Answer:
Mediums and spiritists are persons who pretend to
converse with the dead or with spirits of the
other world. They pretend also to
give this power
to
others, that they may know what is going on in
heaven, purgatory or hell.
Question 1159.
What other practice is very dangerous to faith and
morals?
Answer:
Another practice very dangerous to faith and
morals is the use of mesmerism or hypnotism,
because it is liable to sinful abuses, for it
deprives a person for a time of the control of his
reason and will and places his body and mind
entirely in the power of another.
Question 1160.
What are fortune tellers?
Answer:
Fortune tellers are imposters who, learning the
past, or guessing at it, pretend to know also the
future and to be able to reveal it to anyone who
pays for the knowledge. They
pretend also to know
whatever concerns things lost or stolen, and the
secret thoughts, actions or intentions of others.
Question 1161. How
do we, by believing in spells, charms,
mediums, spiritists and fortune tellers, attribute
to
creatures the perfections of God?A nswer:
By
believing in spells, charms, mediums, spiritists
and
fortune tellers we attribute to creatures the
perfections of God because we expect these
creatures to perform miracles, reveal the hidden
judgments of God, and make known His designs for
the
future with regard to His creatures, things
that only God Himself may do.
Question 1162. Is
it sinful to consult mediums, spiritists,
fortune tellers and the like when we do not
believe in them, but through mere curiosity to
hear what they may say?
Answer: It
is sinful to consult mediums, spiritists,
fortune tellers and the like even when we do not
believe
in them, but through mere curiosity, to
hear what they may say:
(1) Because it is wrong to expose ourselves to
the
danger of sinning even though we do not sin;
(2) Because we may give scandal to others who are
not
certain that we go through mere curiosity;
(3) Because by our pretended belief we encourage
these
impostors to continue their wicked practices.
Question 1163. Are
sins against faith, hope, and charity also
sins against the first Commandment?
Answer:
Sins against faith, hope and charity are also sins
against the first Commandment.
Question 1164. How
does a person sin against faith?
Answer: A
person sins against faith:
1st. By not
trying to know what God has taught;
2nd. By
refusing to believe all that God has taught;
3rd. By
neglecting to profess his belief in what God has
taught.
Question 1165. How
do we fail to try to know what God has taught?
Answer: We
fail to try to know what God has taught by
neglecting to learn the Christian doctrine.
Question 1166.
What means have we of learning the Christian
doctrine?
Answer: We
have many means of learning the Christian
doctrine: In youth we have Catechism and special
instructions suited to our age; later we have
sermons, missions, retreats, religious sodalities
and
societies through which we may learn. At
all
times, we have books of instruction, and, above
all, the priests of the Church, ever ready to
teach us. God will not excuse our
ignorance if we
neglect to learn our religion when He has given us
the
means.
Question 1167.
Should we learn the Christian doctrine merely for
our
own sake?
Answer: We
should learn the Christian doctrine not merely
for
our own sake, but for the sake also of others
who
may sincerely wish to learn from us the truths
of
our holy faith.
Question 1168. How
should such instruction be given to those who
ask it of us?
Answer:
Such instruction should be given to those who ask
it
of us in a kind and Christian spirit, without
dispute or bitterness. We should
never attempt to
explain the truths of our religion unless we are
certain of what we say. When we
are unable to
answer what is asked we should send those who
inquire to the priest or to others better
instructed than ourselves.
Question 1169. Who
are they who do not believe all that God has
taught?
Answer:
They who do not believe all that God has taught
are
the heretics and infidels.
Question 1170.
Name the different classes of unbelievers and tell
what they are.
Answer: The
different classes of unbelievers are:
(1) Atheists, who deny there is a God;
(2) Deists, who admit there is a God, but deny
that He
revealed a religion;
(3) Agnostics, who will neither admit nor deny
the
existence of God;
(4) Infidels, who have never been baptized, and
who,
through want of faith, refuse to be baptized;
(5) Heretics, who have been baptized Christians,
but
do
not believe all the articles of faith;
(6) Schismatics, who have been baptized and
believe
all
the articles of faith, but do not submit to
the authority of the Pope;
(7) Apostates, who have rejected the true
religion, in
which they formerly believed, to join a false
religion;
(8) Rationalists and Materialists, who believe
only in
material things.
Question 1171.
Will the denial of only one article of faith make
a
person a heretic?
Answer: The
denial of only one article of faith will make
a
person a heretic and guilty of mortal sin,
because the Holy Scripture says: "Whosoever shall
keep the whole law but offend in one point is
become guilty of all."
Question 1172.
What is an article of faith?
Answer: An article of faith is a revealed truth so
important and so certain that no one can deny or
doubt it without rejecting the testimony of God.
The
Church very clearly points out what truths are
articles of faith that we may
distinguish them
from pious beliefs and traditions, so that no one
can
be guilty of the sin of heresy without knowing
it.
Question 1173. Who
are they who neglect to profess their belief
in
what God has taught?
Answer:
They who neglect to profess their belief in what
God
has taught are all those who fail to
acknowledge the true Church in which they really
believe.
Question 1174. How
do persons who are members of the Church
neglect to profess their belief?
Answer:
Persons who are members of the Church neglect to
profess their belief by living contrary to the
teachings of the Church: that is, by neglecting
Mass or the Sacraments, doing injury to their
neighbor, and disgracing their religion by sinful
and
scandalous lives.
Question 1175.
What chiefly prevents persons who believe in the
Church from becoming members of it?
Answer: A
want of Christian courage chiefly prevents
persons who believe in the Church from becoming
members
of it. They fear too much the opinion or
displeasure of others, the loss of position or
wealth, and, in general, the trials they may have
to
suffer for the sake of the true faith.
Question 1176.
What does Our Lord say of those who neglect the
true religion for the sake of relatives or
friends, or from fear of suffering?
Answer: Our
Lord says of those who neglect the true
religion for the sake of relatives or friends, or
from fear of suffering: "He that loveth father or
mother more than Me, is not worthy of Me; and he
that loveth son or daughter more than Me, is not
worthy of Me"; also: "And whosoever does not carry
his
cross and come after Me cannot be My
disciple."
Question 1177.
What excuse do some give for neglecting to seek
and
embrace the true religion?
Answer:
Some give as an excuse for neglecting to seek and
embrace the true religion that we should live in
the
religion in which we were born, and that one
religion is as good as another if we believe we
are
serving God.
Question 1178. How
do we show that such an excuse is false and
absurd?
Answer: We
show that such an excuse is false and absurd
because:
(1) It is false and absurd to say that we should
remain in error after we have discovered it;
(2) Because if one religion is as good as
another, Our
Lord would not have abolished the Jewish religion,
nor
the apostles have preached against heresy.
Question 1179. Can
they who fail to profess their faith in the
true Church in which they believe expect to be
saved while in that state?
Answer:
They who fail to profess their faith in the true
Church in which they believe cannot expect to be
saved while in that state, for Christ has said:
"Whosoever shall deny me before men, I will also
deny him before my Father who is in heaven."
Question 1180. Are
we obliged to make open profession of our
faith?
Answer: We
are obliged to make open profession of our
faith as often as God's honor, our neighbor's
spiritual good or our own requires it.
"Whosoever," says Christ, "shall confess me before
men, I will also confess him before my Father who
is
in heaven."
Question 1181.
When does God's honor, our neighbor's spiritual
good, or our own good require us to make an open
profession of our faith ?
Answer:
God's honor, our neighbor's spiritual good, or our
own
good requires us to make an open profession of
our
faith as often as we cannot conceal our
religion without violating some law of God or of
His
Church, or without giving scandal to others or
exposing ourselves to the danger of sinning.
Pious practices not commanded may often be omitted
without any denial of faith.
Question 1182.
Which are the sins against hope?
Answer: The
sins against hope are presumption and despair.
Question 1183. What
is presumption?
Answer:
Presumption is a rash expectation of salvation
without making proper use of the necessary means
to
obtain it.
Question 1184. How
may we be guilty of presumption?
Answer: We may
be guilty of presumption:
(1) By putting off confession when in a state of
mortal sin;
(2) By delaying the amendment of our lives and
repentance for past sins;
(3) By being indifferent about the number of
times we
yield to any temptation after we have once yielded
and
broken our resolution to resist it;
(4) By thinking we can avoid sin without avoiding
its
near occasion;
(5) By relying too much on ourselves and
neglecting to
follow the advice of our confessor in regard to
the
sins we confess.
Question 1185.
What is despair?
Answer:
Despair is the loss of hope in God's mercy.
Question 1186. How
may we be guilty of despair?
Answer: We
may be guilty of despair by believing that we
cannot resist certain temptations, overcome
certain sins or amend our lives so as to be
pleasing to God.
Question 1187. Are
all sins of presumption and despair equally
great?
Answer: All
sins of presumption and despair are not
equally great. They may be very
slight or very
great in proportion to the degree in
which we deny
the
justice or mercy of God.
Question 1188. How
do we sin against the love of God?
Answer: We
sin against the love of God by all sin, but
particularly by mortal sin.
LESSON THIRTY-FIRST:
The First Commandment -- On the Honor and
Invocation of the Saints
Question 1189.
Does the first Commandment forbid the honoring of
the
saints?
Answer: The
first Commandment does not forbid the honoring
of
the saints, but rather approves of it; because
by
honoring the saints, who are the chosen friends
of
God, we honor God Himself.
Question 1190.
What does "invocation" mean?
Answer:
Invocation means calling upon another for help or
protection, particularly when we are in need or
danger. It is used specially with
regard to
calling upon God or the saints, and hence it means
prayer.
Question 1191. How
do we show that by honoring the Saints we
honor God Himself?
Answer: We
honor the Saints because they honor God.
Therefore, it is for His sake that we honor them,
and
hence by honoring them we honor Him.
Question 1192.
Give another reason why we honor God by honoring
the
Saints.
Answer:
Another reason why we honor God by honoring the
Saints is this: As we honor our country by
honoring its heroes, so do we honor our religion
by
honoring its Saints. By honoring our
religion
we
honor God, who taught it. Therefore, by
honoring the Saints we honor God, for love of whom
they became religious heroes in their faith.
Question 1193.
Does the first Commandment forbid us to pray to
the
saints?
Answer: The
first Commandment does not forbid us to pray
to
the saints.
Question 1194. Why
does the first commandment not forbid us to
pray to the Saints?
Answer: The
first commandment does not forbid us to pray
to
the Saints, because if we are allowed to ask
the
prayers of our fellow-creatures upon earth we
should be allowed also to ask the prayers of our
fellow-creatures in heaven. Moreover, the Saints
must have an interest in our welfare, because
whatever tends to make us good, tends also to the
glory of God.
Question 1195.
What do we mean by praying to the saints?
Answer: By
praying to the saints we mean the asking of
their help and prayers.
Question 1196. Do
we not slight God Himself by addressing our
prayers to saints?
Answer: We
do not slight God Himself by addressing our
prayers to saints, but, on the contrary, show a
greater respect for His majesty and sanctity,
acknowledging, by our prayers to the saints, that
we
are unworthy to address Him for ourselves, and
that we, therefore, ask His holy friends to obtain
for
us what we ourselves are not worthy to ask.
Question 1197. How
do we know that the saints hear us?
Answer: We
know that the saints hear us, because they are
with God, who makes our prayers known to them.
Question 1198. Why
do we believe that the saints will help us?
Answer: We
believe that the saints will help us because
both they and we are members of the same Church,
and
they love us as their brethren.
Question 1199. How
are the saints and we members of the same
Church?
Answer: The
saints and we are members of the same Church,
because the Church in heaven and the Church on
earth are one and the same Church, and all its
members are in communion with one another.
Question 1200.
What is the communion of the members of the Church
called?
Answer: The
Communion of the members of the Church is
called the Communion of Saints.
Question 1201.
What does the communion of saints mean?
Answer: The
communion of saints means the union which
exists between the members of the Church on earth
with one another, and with the blessed in Heaven,
and
with the suffering souls in Purgatory.
Question 1202.
What benefits are derived from the communion of
saints?
Answer: The
following benefits are derived from the
communion of saints: the faithful on earth assist
one
another by their prayers and good works, and
they are aided by the intercession of the saints
in
Heaven, while both the saints in Heaven and the
faithful on earth help the souls in Purgatory.
Question 1203. How
can we best honor the Saints, and where shall
we
learn their virtues?
Answer: We
can best honor the saints by imitating their
virtues, and we shall learn their
virtues from the
written accounts of their lives.
Among the Saints
we
shall find models for every age, condition or
state of life.
Question 1204.
Does the first Commandment forbid us to honor
relics?
Answer: The
first Commandment does not forbid us to honor
relics, because relics are the bodies of the
saints or objects directly connected with them or
with our Lord.
Question 1205. How
many kinds or classes of relics are there?
Answer:
There are three kinds or classes of relics:
(1) The body or part of the body of a saint;
(2) Articles, such as clothing or books, used by
the
saint;
(3) Articles that have touched a relic of the
body or
other relic.
Question 1206.
What is there special about a relic of the true
cross on which Our Lord Died, and also about the
instruments of His Passion?
Answer: The
relics of the true Cross and relics of the
thorns, nails, etc., used in the Passion are
entitled to a very special veneration, and they
have certain privileges with regard to their use
and
the manner of keeping them that other relics
have not. A relic of the true
Cross is never kept
or
carried with other relics.
Question 1207.
What veneration does the Church permit us to give
to
relics?
Answer: The
Church permits us to give relics a veneration
similar to that we give images.
We do not
venerate the relics for their own sake, but for
the
sake of the persons they represent. The
souls
of
canonized saints are certainly in heaven, and
we
are certain that their bodies also will be
there. Therefore, we may honor
their bodies
because they are to be glorified in heaven and
were sanctified upon earth.
Question 1208.
What care does the Church take in the examination
and
distribution of relics?
Answer: The
Church takes the greatest care in the
examination and distribution of relics.
(1) The canonization or beatification of the
person
whose relic we receive must be certain.
(2) The relics are sent in sealed packets, that
must
be
opened only by the bishop of the diocese to
which the relics are sent, and each relic or
packet must be accompanied by a document or
written
paper proving its genuineness.
(3) The relics cannot be exposed for public
veneration
until the bishop examines them and pronounces them
authentic; that is, that they are what they are
claimed
to be.
Question 1209.
What should we be certain of before using any
relic or giving it to another?
Answer:
Before using any relic or giving it to another we
should be certain that all the requirements of the
Church concerning it have been fulfilled, and that
the
relic really is, as far as it is possible for
any
one to know, what we believe it to be.
Question 1210. Has
God Himself honored relics?
Answer: God
Himself has frequently honored relics by
permitting miracles to be wrought through them.
There is an example given in the Bible, in the IV
Book of Kings, where it is related that a dead man
was
restored to life when his body touched the
bones, that is, the relics of the holy prophet
Eliseus.
Question 1211.
Does the first Commandment forbid the making of
images?
Answer: The
first Commandment does forbid the making of
images if they are made to be adored as gods, but
it
does not forbid the making of them to put us in
mind of Jesus Christ, His Blessed Mother, and the
saints.
Question 1212. How
do we show that it is only the worship and not
the
making of images that is forbidden by the
first commandment?
Answer: We
show that it is only the worship and not the
making of images that is forbidden by the first
commandment:
(1) Because no one thinks it sinful to carve
statues
or
make photographs or paintings of relatives or
friends;
(2) Because God Himself commanded the making of
images
for
the temple after He had given the first
commandment, and God never contradicts Himself.
Question 1213. Is
it right to show respect to the pictures and
images of Christ and His saints?
Answer: It
is right to show respect to the pictures and
images of Christ and His saints, because they are
the
representations and memorials of them.
Question 1214.
Have we in this country any civil custom similar
to
that of honoring the pictures and images of
saints?
Answer: We
have, in this country, a civil custom similar
to
that of honoring pictures and images of saints,
for, on Decoration or Memorial Day, patriotic
citizens place flowers, flags, or emblems about
the
statues of our deceased civil heroes, to honor
the
persons these statues represent; for just as
we
can dishonor a man by abusing his image, so we
can
honor him by treating it with respect and
reverence.
Question 1215. Is
it allowed to pray to the crucifix or to the
images and relics of the saints?
Answer: It
is not allowed to pray to the crucifix or
images and relics of the saints, for they have no
life, nor power to help us, nor sense to hear us.
Question 1216. Why
do we pray before the crucifix and the images
and
relics of the saints?
Answer: We
pray before the crucifix and the images and
relics of the saints because they enliven our
devotion by exciting pious affections and desires,
and
by reminding us of Christ and of the saints,
that we may imitate their virtues.
LESSON THIRTY-SECOND:
From the Second to the Fourth Commandment
Question 1217. What
is the second Commandment?
Answer: The
second Commandment is: Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord thy God in vain.
Question 1218.
What do you mean by taking God's name in vain?
Answer: By
taking God's name in vain I mean taking it
without reverence, as in cursing or using in a
light and careless manner, as in exclamation.
Question 1219.
What are we commanded by the second Commandment?
Answer: We
are commanded by the second Commandment to
speak with reverence of God and of the saints, and
of
all holy things, and to keep our lawful oaths
and
vows.
Question 1220. Is
it sinful to use the words of Holy Scripture in
a bad or worldly sense?
Answer: It
is sinful to use the words of Holy Scripture in
a
bad or worldly sense, to joke in them or
ridicule their sacred meaning, or in general to
give them any meaning but the one we believe God
has
intended them to convey.
Question 1221.
What is an oath?
Answer: An
oath is the calling upon God to witness the
truth of what we say.
Question 1222. How
is an oath usually taken?
Answer: An
oath is usually taken by laying the hand on the
Bible or by lifting the hand towards heaven as a
sign that we call God to witness that what we are
saying is under oath and to the best of our
knowledge really true.
Question 1223.
What is perjury?
Answer:
Perjury is the sin one commits who knowingly takes
a
false oath; that is, swears to the truth of what
he
knows to be false. Perjury is a crime
against
the
law of our country and a mortal sin before
God.
Question 1224. Who
have the right to make us take an oath?
Answer: All
persons to whom the law of our country has
given such authority have the right to make us
take an oath. They are chiefly
judges,
magistrates and public officials, whose duty it is
to
enforce the laws. In religious matters bishops
and
others to whom authority is given have also
the
right to make us take an oath.
Question 1225.
When may we take an oath?
Answer: We
may take an oath when it is ordered by lawful
authority or required for God's honor or for our
own
or our neighbor's good.
Question 1226.
When may an oath be required for God's honor or
for
our own or our neighbor's good?
Answer: An
oath may be required for God's honor or for our
own
or our neighbor's good when we are called upon
to
defend our religion against false charges; or
to
protect our own or our neighbor's property or
good name; or when we are required to give
testimony that will enable the lawful authorities
to
discover the guilt or innocence of a person
accused.
Question 1227. Is
it ever allowed to promise under oath, in
secret societies or elsewhere, to obey
another in
whatever good or evil he commands?
Answer: It
is never allowed to promise under oath, in
secret societies or elsewhere, to obey another in
whatever good or evil he commands, for by such
an
oath we would declare ourselves ready and willing
to
commit sin, if ordered to do so, while God
commands us to avoid even the danger of sinning.
Hence the Church forbids us to join
any society in
which such oaths are taken by its members.
Question 1228.
What societies in general are we forbidden to
join?
Answer: In
general we are forbidden to join:
(1) All societies condemned by the Church;
(2) All societies of which the object is unlawful
and
the
means used sinful;
(3) Societies in which the rights and freedom of
our
conscience are violated by rash or dangerous
oaths;
(4) Societies in which any false religious
ceremony or
form of worship is used.
Question 1229. Are
trades unions and benefit societies forbidden?
Answer: Trades unions and benefit societies are
not in
themselves forbidden because they have lawful
ends, which they can secure by lawful means. The
Church encourages every society that lawfully aids
its members spiritually or
temporally, and
censures or disowns every society that uses sinful
or
unlawful means to secure even a good end; for
the
Church can never permit anyone to do evil that
good may come of it.
Question 1230. Is
it lawful to vow or promise strict obedience to
a
religious superior?
Answer: It
is lawful to vow or promise strict obedience to
a
religious superior, because such superior can
exact obedience only in things that have the
sanction of God or of His Church.
Question 1231.
What is necessary to make an oath lawful?
Answer: To
make an oath lawful it is necessary that what
we
swear to be true, and that there be a
sufficient cause for taking an oath.
Question 1232.
What is a vow?
Answer: A
vow is a deliberate promise made to God to do
something that is pleasing to Him.
Question 1233.
Which are the vows most frequently made?
Answer: The
vows most frequently made are the three vows
of
poverty, chastity and obedience, taken by
persons living in religious communities or
consecrated to God. Persons
living in the world
are
sometimes permitted to make such vows
privately, but this should never be done without
the
advice and consent of their confessor.
Question 1234.
What do the vows of poverty, chastity and
obedience require?
Answer: The
vows of poverty, chastity and obedience
require that those who make them shall not possess
or
keep any property or goods for themselves
alone; that they shall not marry or be guilty of
any
immodest acts, and that they shall strictly
obey their lawful superiors.
Question 1235. Has
it always been a custom with pious Christians
to
make vows and promises to God?
Answer: It
has always been a custom with pious Christians
to
make vows and promises to God; to beg His help
for
some special end, or to thank Him for some
benefit received. They have
promised pilgrimages,
good works or alms and they have vowed to erect
churches, convents, hospitals or schools.
Question 1236.
What is a pilgrimage?
Answer: A
pilgrimage is a journey to a holy place made in
a
religious manner and for a religious purpose.
Question 1237. Is
it a sin not to fulfill our vows?
Answer: Not
to fulfill our vows is a sin, mortal or
venial, according to the nature of the vow
and the
intention we had in making it.
Question 1238. Are
we bound to keep an unlawful oath or vow?
Answer: We
are not bound, but, on the contrary, positively
forbidden
to keep an unlawful oath or vow. We are
guilty of sin in taking such an oath or making
such a vow, and we would be guilty of still
greater sin by keeping them.
Question 1239.
What is forbidden by the second Commandment?A
nswer: The second Commandment
forbids all false,
rash, unjust, and unnecessary oaths, blasphemy,
cursing, and profane words.
Question 1240.
When is an oath rash, unjust or unnecessary?
Answer: An
oath is rash when we are not sure of the truth
of
what we swear; it is unjust when it injures
another unlawfully; and it is unnecessary when
there is no good reason for taking it.
Question 1241.
What is blasphemy, and what are profane words?
Answer:
Blasphemy is any word or action intended as an
insult to God. To say He is cruel
or find fault
with His works is blasphemy. It is
a much greater
sin
than cursing or taking God's name in vain.
Profane words mean here bad, irreverent or
irreligious words.
Question 1242.
What is the third Commandment?
Answer: The
third Commandment is: Remember thou keep holy
the
Sabbath day.
Question 1243.
What are we commanded by the third Commandment?
Answer: By
the third Commandment we are commanded to keep
holy the Lord's day and the holydays of
obligation, on which we are to give our time to
the
service and worship of God.
Question 1244.
What are holydays of obligation?
Answer:
Holydays of obligation are special feasts of the
Church on which we are bound, under pain of
mortal
sin, to hear Mass and to keep from servile or
bodily labors when it can be done without great
loss or inconvenience. Whoever, on account of
their circumstances, cannot give up work on
holydays of obligation should make every effort to
hear Mass and should also explain in confession
the
necessity of working on holydays.
Question 1245. How
are we to worship God on Sundays and holydays
of
obligation?
Answer: We
are to worship God on Sundays and holydays of
obligation by hearing Mass, by prayer, and by
other good works.
Question 1246.
Name some of the good works recommended for
Sunday.
Answer:
Some of the good works recommended for Sunday are:
The
reading of religious books or papers, teaching
Catechism, bringing relief to the poor or sick,
visiting the Blessed Sacrament, attending Vespers,
Rosary or other devotions in the Church; also
attending the meetings of religious sodalities or
societies. It is not necessary to spend the whole
Sunday in such good works, but we should give some
time to them, that for the love of God we may do a
little more than what is strictly commanded.
Question 1247. Is
it forbidden, then, to seek any pleasure or
enjoyment on Sunday?
Answer: It
is not forbidden to seek lawful pleasure or
enjoyment on Sunday, especially to those who are
occupied during the week, for God did not intend
the
keeping of the Sunday to be a punishment, but
a
benefit to us. Therefore, after hearing
Mass we
may
take such recreation as is necessary or useful
for
us; but we should avoid any vulgar, noisy or
disgraceful amusements that turn the day of rest
and
prayer into a day of scandal and sin.
Question 1248. Are
the Sabbath day and the Sunday the same?
Answer: The
Sabbath day and the Sunday are not the same.
The
Sabbath is the seventh day of the week, and is
the
day which was kept holy in the old law; the
Sunday is the first day of the week, and is the
day
which is kept holy in the new law.
Question 1249.
What is meant by the Old and New Law?
Answer: The
Old Law means the law or religion given to the
Jews; the New Law means the law or religion given
to
Christians.
Question 1250. Why
does the Church command us to keep the Sunday
holy instead of the Sabbath?
Answer: The
Church commands us to keep the Sunday holy
instead of the Sabbath because on Sunday Christ
rose from the dead, and on Sunday He sent the
Holy
Ghost upon the Apostles.
Question 1251. Do
we keep Sunday instead of Saturday holy for any
other reason?
Answer: We
keep Sunday instead of Saturday holy also to
teach that the Old Law is not now binding upon us,
but
that we must keep the New Law, which takes its
place.
Question 1252.
What is forbidden by the third Commandment?
Answer: The
third Commandment forbids all unnecessary
servile work and whatever else may hinder the due
observance of the Lord's day.
Question 1253.
What are servile works?
Answer:
Servile works are those which require labor rather
of
body than of mind.
Question 1254.
From what do servile works derive their name?
Answer:
Servile works derive their name from the fact that
such works were formerly done by slaves.
Therefore, reading, writing, studying and, in
general, all works that slaves did not perform are
not
considered servile works.
Question 1255. Are
servile works on Sunday ever lawful?
Answer:
Servile works are lawful on Sundays when the honor
of
God, the good of our neighbor, or necessity
requires them.
Question 1256.
Give some examples of when the honor of God, the
good of our neighbor or necessity may require
servile works on Sunday.
Answer: The
honor of God, the good of our neighbor or
necessity may require servile works on Sunday, in
such cases as the preparation of a place for Holy
Mass,
the saving of property in storms or
accidents, the cooking of meals and similar works.
LESSON THIRTY-THIRD:
From the Fourth to the Seventh Commandment
Question 1257.
What is the fourth Commandment?
Answer: The
fourth Commandment is: Honor thy father and
thy
mother.
Question 1258.
What does the word "honor" in this commandment
include?
Answer: The
word "honor" in this commandment includes the
doing of everything necessary for our parents'
spiritual and temporal welfare, the showing of
proper respect, and the fulfillment of all our
duties to them.
Question 1259.
What are we commanded by the fourth Commandment?
Answer: We
are commanded by the fourth Commandment to
honor, love and obey our parents in all that is
not
sin.
Question 1260. Why
should we refuse to obey parents or superiors
who
command us to sin?
Answer: We
should refuse to obey parents or superiors who
command us to sin because they are not then acting
with God's authority, but contrary to it and in
violation of His laws.
Question 1261. Are
we bound to honor and obey others than our
parents?
Answer: We
are also bound to honor and obey our bishops,
pastors, magistrates, teachers, and other lawful
superiors.
Question 1262. Who
are meant by magistrates?
Answer: By
magistrates are meant all officials of whatever
rank who have a lawful right to rule over us and
our
temporal possessions or affairs.
Question 1263. Who
are meant by lawful superiors?
Answer: By
lawful superiors are meant all persons to whom
we
are in any way subject, such as employers or
others under whose authority we live or work.
Question 1264.
What is the duty of servants or workmen to their
employers?
Answer: The
duty of servants or workmen to their employers
is
to serve them faithfully and honestly,
according to their agreement, and to guard against
injuring their property or reputation.
Question 1265.
Have parents and superiors any duties toward those
who
are under their charge?
Answer: It
is the duty of parents and superiors to take
good care of all under their charge and give
them
proper direction and example.
Question 1266. If
parents or superiors neglect their duty or
abuse their authority in any particular, should we
follow their direction and example in that
particular?
Answer: If
parents or superiors neglect their duty or
abuse their authority in any particular we should
not
follow their direction or example in that
particular, but follow the dictates of our
conscience in the performance of our duty.
Question 1267.
What is the duty of employers to their servants or
workmen?
Answer: The
duty of employers to their servants or workmen
is
to see that they are kindly and fairly treated
and
provided for, according to their agreement,
and
that they are justly paid their wages at the
proper time.
Question 1268.
What is forbidden by the fourth Commandment?
Answer: The
fourth Commandment forbids all disobedience,
contempt, and stubbornness towards our parents or
lawful superiors.
Question 1269.
What is meant by contempt and stubbornness?
Answer: By
contempt is meant willful disrespect for lawful
authority, and by stubbornness is meant willful
determination not to yield to lawful authority.
Question 1270. What is the fifth Commandment?
Answer: The
fifth Commandment is: Thou shalt not kill.
Question 1271.
What killing does this commandment forbid?
Answer:
This commandment forbids the killing only of human
beings.
Question 1272. How
do we know that this commandment forbids the
killing only of human beings?
Answer: We
know that this commandment forbids the killing
only of human beings because, after giving this
commandment, God commanded that animals be
killed
for
sacrifice in the temple of Jerusalem, and God
never contradicts Himself.
Question 1273.
What are we commanded by the fifth Commandment?
Answer: We
are commanded by the fifth Commandment to live
in
peace and union with our neighbor, to respect
his
rights, to seek his spiritual and bodily
welfare, and to take proper care of our own life
and
health.
Question 1274.
What sin is it to destroy one's own life, or
commit suicide, as this act is called?
Answer: It
is a mortal sin to destroy one's own life or
commit suicide, as this act is called, and persons
who
willfully and knowingly commit such an act die
in
a state of mortal sin and are deprived of
Christian burial. It is also
wrong to expose
one's self unnecessarily to the danger of death by
rash or foolhardy feats of daring.
Question 1275. Is
it ever lawful for any cause to deliberately
and
intentionally take away the life of an
innocent person?
Answer: It
is never lawful for any cause to deliberately
and
intentionally take away the life of an
innocent person. Such deeds are
always murder,
and
can never be excused for any reason, however
important or necessary.
Question 1276.
Under what circumstances may human life be
lawfully taken?
Answer:
Human life may be lawfully taken:
(1) In self-defense, when we are unjustly
attacked and
have no other means of saving our own lives;
(2) In a just war, when the safety or rights of
the
nation require it;
(3) By the lawful execution of a criminal, fairly
tried and found guilty of a crime punishable by
death when the preservation of law and order and
the
good of the community require such execution.
Question 1277.
What is forbidden by the fifth Commandment?
Answer: The
fifth Commandment forbids all willful murder,
fighting, anger, hatred, revenge, and bad example.
Question 1278. Can
the fifth commandment be broken by giving
scandal or bad example and by inducing others to
sin?
Answer: The
fifth commandment can be broken by giving
scandal or bad example and inducing others to sin,
because such acts may destroy the life of the soul
by
leading it into mortal sin.
Question 1279.
What is scandal?
Answer:
Scandal is any sinful word, deed or omission that
disposes others to sin, or lessens their respect
for
God and holy religion.
Question 1280. Why
are fighting, anger, hatred and revenge
forbidden by the fifth commandment?
Answer:
Fighting, anger, hatred and revenge are forbidden
by
the fifth commandment because they are sinful
in
themselves and may lead to murder. The
commandments forbid not only whatever violates
them, but also whatever may lead to their
violation.
Question 1281.
What is the sixth Commandment?
Answer: The
sixth Commandment is: Thou shalt not commit
adultery.
Question 1282.
What are we commanded by the sixth Commandment?
Answer: We
are commanded by the sixth Commandment to be
pure in thought and modest in all our looks,
words, and actions.
Question 1283. It
is a sin to listen to immodest conversation,
songs or jokes?
Answer: It
is a sin to listen to immodest conversation,
songs or jokes when we can avoid it, or to show in
any
way that we take pleasure in such things.
Question 1284.
What is forbidden by the sixth Commandment?
Answer: The
sixth Commandment forbids all unchaste freedom
with another's wife or husband; also all immodesty
with ourselves or others in looks, dress, words,
and
actions.
Question 1285. Why
are sins of impurity the most dangerous?
Answer:
Sins of impurity are the most dangerous:
(1) Because they have the most numerous
temptations;
(2) Because, if deliberate, they are always
mortal,
and
(3) Because, more than other sins, they lead to
the
loss of faith.
Question 1286.
Does the sixth Commandment forbid the reading of
bad and immodest books and
newspapers?
Answer: The
sixth Commandment does forbid the reading of
bad
and immodest books and newspapers.
Question 1287.
What should be done with immodest book and
newspapers?
Answer:
Immodest books and newspapers should be destroyed
as
soon as possible, and if we cannot destroy them
ourselves we should induce their owners to do so.
Question 1288.
What books does the Church consider bad?
Answer: The
Church considers bad all books containing
teaching contrary to faith or morals, or that
willfully misrepresent Catholic doctrine and
practice.
Question 1289.
What places are dangerous to the virtue of purity?
Answer:
Indecent theaters and similar places of amusement
are
dangerous to the virtue of purity, because
their entertainments are frequently intended to
suggest
immodest things.
LESSON THIRTY-FOURTH:
From the Seventh to the End of the Tenth
Commandment
Question 1290.
What is the seventh Commandment?
Answer: The
seventh Commandment is: Thou shalt not steal.
Question 1291.
What sin is it to steal?
Answer: To
steal is a mortal or venial sin, according to
the
amount stolen either at once or at different
times. Circumstances may make the
sin greater or
less, and they should be explained in confession.
Question 1292. Is
stealing ever a sacrilege?
Answer:
Stealing is a sacrilege when the thing stolen
belongs to the Church and when the stealing takes
place in the Church.
Question 1293.
What sins are equivalent to stealing?
Answer: All
sins of cheating, defrauding or wronging
others of their property; also all sins of
borrowing or buying with the intention of never
repaying are equivalent to stealing.
Question 1294. In
what other ways may persons sin against
honesty?
Answer:
Persons may sin against honesty also by knowingly
receiving, buying or sharing in stolen goods;
likewise by giving or taking bribes for
dishonest
purposes.
Question 1295.
What are we commanded by the seventh Commandment?
Answer: By
the seventh Commandment we are commanded to
give to all men what belongs to them and to
respect their property.
Question 1296. How
may persons working for others be guilty of
dishonesty?
Answer:
Persons working for others may be guilty of
dishonesty by idling the time for which they are
paid; also by doing bad work or supplying bad
material without their employer's knowledge.
Question 1297. In
what other way may a person be guilty of
dishonesty?
Answer: A person may be guilty of dishonesty in
getting
money or goods by false pretenses and by using
either for purposes for which they were not given.
Question 1298.
What is forbidden by the seventh Commandment?
Answer: The
seventh Commandment forbids all unjust taking
or
keeping what belongs to another.
Question 1299.
What must we do with things found?
Answer: We
must return things found to their lawful owners
as
soon as possible, and we must also use
reasonable means to find the owners if they are
unknown to us.
Question 1300.
What must we do if we discover we have bought
stolen goods?
Answer: If
we discover we have bought stolen goods and
know their lawful owners we must return the goods
to
them as soon as possible without demanding
compensation from the owner for what we paid for
the
goods.
Question 1301. Are
we bound to restore ill-gotten goods?
Answer: We
are bound to restore ill-gotten goods, or the
value of them, as far as we are able; otherwise we
cannot be forgiven.
Question 1302.
What must we do if we cannot restore all we owe,
or
if the person to whom we should restore be
dead?
Answer: If
we cannot restore all we owe, we must restore
as
much as we can, and if the person to whom we
should restore be dead we must restore to his
children or heirs, and if these cannot be found we
may
give alms to the poor.
Question 1303.
What must one do who cannot pay his debts and yet
wishes to receive the Sacraments?
Answer: One
who cannot pay his debts and yet wishes to
receive the Sacraments must sincerely promise and
intend to pay them as soon as possible, and must
without delay make every effort to
do so.
Question 1304. Are
we obliged to repair the damage we have
unjustly caused?
Answer: We
are bound to repair the damage we have unjustly
caused.
Question 1305.
What is the eighth Commandment?
Answer: The
eighth Commandment is: Thou shalt not bear
false witness against thy neighbor.
Question 1306.
What are we commanded by the eighth Commandment?
Answer: We
are commanded by the eighth Commandment to
speak the truth in all things, and to be careful
of
the honor and reputation of every one.
Question 1307.
What is a lie?
Answer: A
lie is a sin committed by knowingly saying what
is
untrue with the intention of deceiving.
To
swear to a lie makes the sin greater, and such
swearing is called perjury.
Pretense, hypocrisy,
false praise, boasting, etc., are similar to lies.
Question 1308. How
can we know the degree of sinfulness in a lie?
Answer: We
can know the degree of sinfulness in a lie by
the
amount of harm it does and from the intention
we
had in telling it.
Question 1309.
Will a good reason for telling a lie excuse it?
Answer: No
reason, however good, will excuse the telling
of
a lie, because a lie is always bad in itself.
It
is never allowed, even for a good intention to
do
a thing that is bad in itself.
Question 1310.
What is forbidden by the eighth Commandment?
Answer: The
eighth Commandment forbids all rash judgments,
backbiting, slanders, and lies.
Question 1311. What
are rash judgment, backbiting, slander and
detraction?
Answer:
Rash judgment is believing a person guilty of sin
without a sufficient cause.
Backbiting is saying
evil things of another in his absence.
Slander is
telling lies about another with the intention of
injuring him. Detraction is
revealing the sins of
another without necessity.
Question 1312. Is
it ever allowed to tell the faults of another?
Answer: It
is allowed to tell the faults of another when
it
is necessary to make them known to his parents
or
superiors, that the faults may be corrected and
the
wrong doer prevented from greater sin.
Question 1313.
What is tale-bearing, and why is it wrong?
Answer:
Tale-bearing is the act of telling persons what
others have said about them, especially if the
things said be evil. It is wrong,
because it
gives rise to anger, hatred and ill-will, and is
often the cause of greater sins.
Question 1314.
What must they do who have lied about their
neighbor and seriously injured his character?
Answer:
They who have lied about their neighbor and
seriously injured his character must repair the
injury done as far as they are able, otherwise
they will not be forgiven.
Question 1315. What
is the ninth Commandment?
Answer: The
ninth Commandment is: Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbor's wife.
Question 1316.
What are we commanded by the ninth Commandment?
Answer: We
are commanded by the ninth Commandment to keep
ourselves pure in thought and desire.
Question 1317.
What is forbidden by the ninth Commandment?
Answer: The
ninth Commandment forbids unchaste thoughts,
desires of another's wife or husband, and all
other unlawful impure thoughts and desires.
Question 1318. Are
impure thoughts and desires always sins?
Answer:
Impure thoughts and desires are always sins,
unless they displease us and we try to banish
them.
Question 1319.
What is the tenth Commandment?
Answer: The
tenth Commandment is: Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbor's goods.
Question 1320.
What does covet mean?
Answer:
Covet means to wish to get wrongfully what another
possesses or to begrudge his own to him.
Question 1321.
What are we commanded by the tenth Commandment?
Answer: By
the tenth Commandment we are commanded to be
content with what we have, and to rejoice in our
neighbor's welfare.
Question 1322.
Should we not, then, try to improve our position
in
the world?
Answer: We
should try to improve our position in the
world, provided we can do so honestly and without
exposing ourselves to greater temptation or sin.
Question 1323.
What is forbidden by the tenth Commandment?
Answer: The
tenth Commandment forbids all desires to take
or
keep wrongfully what belongs to another.
Question 1324. In
what does the sixth commandment differ from the
ninth, and the seventh differ from the tenth?
Answer: The
sixth commandment differs from the ninth in
this, that the sixth refers chiefly to external
acts of impurity, while the ninth refers more to
sins of thought against purity.
The seventh
commandment refers chiefly to external acts of
dishonesty, while the tenth refers more to
thoughts against honesty.
LESSON THIRTY-FIFTH:
On the First and Second Commandments of the
Church
Question 1325. Are
not the commandments of the Church also
commandments of God?
Answer: The
commandments of the Church are also
commandments of God, because they are made by His
authority, and we are bound under pain of sin to
observe them.
Question 1326.
What is the difference between the commandments of
God
and the Commandments of the Church?
Answer: The
commandments of God were given by God Himself
to
Moses on Mount Sinai; the commandments of the
Church were given on different occasions by the
lawful authorities of the Church.
The
Commandments given by God Himself cannot be
changed by the Church; but the commandments made
by
the Church itself may be changed by its
authority as necessity requires.
Question 1327.
Which are the chief commandments of the Church?
Answer: The
chief commandments of the Church are six:
1. To hear
Mass on Sundays and holydays of obligation.
2. To fast and
abstain on the days appointed.
3. To confess
at least once a year.
4. To receive
the Holy Eucharist during the Easter time.
5. To
contribute to the support of our pastors.
6. Not to
marry persons who are not Catholics, or who are
related to us within the third degree of kindred, nor
privately
without witnesses, nor to solemnize marriage at forbidden
times.
Question 1328. Why
has the Church made commandments?
Answer: The
Church has made commandments to teach the
faithful how to worship God and to guard them from
the
neglect of their religious duties.
Question 1329. Is
it a mortal sin not to hear Mass on a Sunday or
a
holyday of obligation?
Answer: It
is a mortal sin not to hear Mass on a Sunday or
a
holyday of obligation, unless we are excused for
a
serious reason. They also commit a
mortal sin
who, having others under their charge, hinder them
from hearing Mass, without a sufficient reason.
Question 1330.
What is a "serious reason" excusing one from the
obligation of hearing Mass?
Answer: A
"serious reason" excusing one from the
obligation of hearing Mass is
any reason that
makes it impossible or very difficult to attend
Mass, such as severe illness, great distance from
the
Church, or the need of certain works that
cannot be neglected or postponed.
Question 1331. Are
children obliged, under pain of mortal sin,
the
same as grown persons, to hear Mass on Sundays
and
holydays of obligation?
Answer:
Children who have reached the use of reason are
obliged under pain of mortal sin, the same as
grown persons, to hear Mass on Sundays and
holydays of obligation; but if they are prevented
from so doing by parents, or others, then the sin
falls on those who prevent them.
Question 1332. Why
were holydays instituted by the church?
Answer:
Holydays were instituted by the Church to recall
to
our minds the great mysteries of religion and
the
virtues and rewards of the saints.
Question 1333. How
many holydays of obligation are there in this
country?
Answer: In
this country there are six holydays of
obligation, namely:
(1) Feast of the Immaculate Conception (Dec.
8th);
(2) Christmas (Dec. 25th);
(3) Feast of the Circumcision of Our Lord (Jan.
1st);
(4) Feast of the Ascension of Our Lord (forty
days
after Easter);
(5) Feast of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin
(Aug. 15th); and
(6) Feast of All Saints (Nov. 1st).
Question 1334. How
should we keep the holydays of obligation?
Answer: We should keep the holydays of obligation
as we
should keep the Sunday.
Question 1335. Why
are certain holydays called holydays of
obligation?
Answer:
Certain holydays are called holydays of obligation
because on such days we are
obliged under pain of
mortal sin to hear Mass and keep from servile
works as we do on Sundays.
Question 1336.
What should one do who is obliged to work on a
holyday
of obligation?
Answer: One
who is obliged to work on a holyday of
obligation should, if possible, hear Mass before
going to work, and should also explain this
necessity in confession, so as to obtain the
confessor's advice on the subject.
Question 1337.
What do you mean by fast-days?
Answer: By
fast-days I mean days on which we are allowed
but
one full meal.
Question 1338. Is
it permitted on fast days to take any food
besides the one full meal?
Answer: It
is permitted on fast days, besides the one full
meal, to take two other meatless meals, to
maintain strength, according to each one's needs.
But
together these two meatless meals should not
equal another full meal.
Question 1339. Who
are obliged to fast?
Answer: All
persons over 21 and under 59 years of age, and
whose health and occupation will permit them to
fast.
Question 1340.
Does the Church excuse any classes of persons from
the
obligation of fasting?
Answer: The
Church does excuse certain classes of persons
from the obligation of fasting on account
of their
age, the condition of their health, the nature of
their work, or the circumstances in which they
live. These things are explained
in the
Regulations for Lent, read publicly in
the
Churches each year.
Question 1341.
What should one do who doubts whether or not he is
obliged to fast?
Answer: In
doubt concerning fast, a parish priest or
confessor should be consulted.
Question 1342.
When do fast days chiefly occur in the year?
Answer:
Fast days chiefly occur in the year during Lent
and
Advent, on the Ember days and on the vigils or
eves of some great feasts. A vigil falling on a
Sunday is not observed.
Question 1343.
What do you mean by Lent, Advent, Ember days and
the
vigils of great feasts?
Answer:
Lent is the seven weeks of penance preceding
Easter. Advent is the four weeks
of preparation
preceding Christmas. Ember days
are three days
set
apart in each of the four seasons of the year
as
special days of prayer and thanksgiving.
Vigils are the days immediately preceding great
feasts and spent in spiritual preparation for
them.
Question 1344.
What do you mean by days of abstinence?
Answer: By
days of abstinence I mean days on which no meat
at
all may be taken (complete abstinence) or on
which meat may be taken only once a day (partial
abstinence). This is explained in
the regulations
for
Lent. All the Fridays of the year are
days of
abstinence except when a Holyday of obligation
falls on a Friday outside of Lent.
Question 1345. Are
children and persons unable to fast bound to
abstain on days of abstinence?
Answer:
Children, from the age of seven years, and persons
who
are unable to fast are bound to abstain on
days of abstinence, unless they are excused for
sufficient reason.
Question 1346. Why
does the Church command us to fast and
abstain?
Answer: The
Church commands us to fast and abstain, in
order that we may mortify our passions and satisfy
for
our sins.
Question 1347.
What is meant by our passions and what by
mortifying them?
Answer: By
our passions are meant our sinful desires and
inclinations. Mortifying them
means restraining
them and overcoming them so that they have less
power to lead us into sin.
Question 1348. Why
does the Church command us to abstain from
flesh-meat on Fridays?
Answer: The
Church commands us to abstain from flesh-meat
on Fridays in honor of the day on
which our
Saviour died.
LESSON THIRTY-SIXTH:
On the Third, Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth
Commandments of the Church
Question 1349.
What is meant by the command of confessing at
least once a year?
Answer: By
the command of confessing at least once a year
is
meant that we are obliged, under pain of mortal
sin, to go to confession within the year.
Question 1350.
Should we confess only once a year?
Answer: We
should confess frequently, if we wish to lead a
good life.
Question 1351.
Should we go to confession at our usual time even
if
we think we have not committed sin since our
last confession?
Answer: We
should go to confession at our usual time even
if
we think we have not committed sin since our
last confession, because the Sacrament of Penance
has
for its object not only to forgive sins, but
also to bestow grace and strengthen the soul
against temptation.
Question 1352.
Should children go to confession?
Answer:
Children should go to confession when they are old
enough to commit sin, which is commonly about the
age
of seven years.
Question 1353.
What sin does he commit who neglects to receive
Communion during the Easter time?
Answer: He
who neglects to receive Communion during the
Easter time commits a mortal sin.
Question 1354.
What is the Easter time?
Answer: The
Easter time is, in this country, the time
between the first Sunday of Lent and Trinity
Sunday.
Question 1355.
When is Trinity Sunday?
Answer:
Trinity Sunday is the Sunday after Pentecost, or
eight weeks after Easter Sunday; so that there are
fourteen weeks in which one may comply with the
command of the Church to receive Holy Communion
between the first Sunday of Lent and Trinity
Sunday.
Question 1356. Are
we obliged to contribute to the support of our
pastors?
Answer: We
are obliged to contribute to the support of our
pastors, and to bear our share in the expense of
the
Church and school.
Question 1357.
Where did the duty of contributing to the support
of the Church and clergy originate?
Answer: The
duty of contributing to the support of the
Church and clergy originated in the Old Law, when
God
commanded all the people to contribute to the
support of the temple and of its priests.
Question 1358.
What does the obligation of supporting the Church
and
school imply?
Answer: The
obligation of supporting the Church and school
implies the duty of making use of the Church and
school by attending religious worship in the one
and
by giving Catholic education in the other;
because if the Church and school were not
necessary for our spiritual welfare we would not
be
commanded to support them.
Question 1359.
Does the fifth commandment of the Church include
the
support only of our pastors and the Church and
school?
Answer: The
fifth commandment of the Church includes the
support also of our holy father, the Pope,
bishops, priests, missions, religious institutions
and
religion in general.
Question 1360.
What is the meaning of the commandment not to
marry within the third degree of kindred?
Answer: The
meaning of the commandment not to marry within
the
third degree of kindred is that no one is
allowed to marry another within the third degree
of
blood relationship.
Question 1361. Who
are in the third degree of blood relationship?
Answer:
Second cousins are in the third degree of blood
relationship, and persons whose relationship is
nearer than second cousins are in closer degrees
of
kindred. It is unlawful for persons thus
related to marry without a dispensation or special
permission of the Church.
Question 1362. Are
there other relationships besides blood
relationship that render marriage unlawful without
a
dispensation?
Answer:
There are other relationships besides blood
relationship that render marriage unlawful without
a
dispensation, namely, the relationships
contracted by marriage, which are called degrees
of
affinity, and the relationship contracted by
being sponsors at Baptism, which is called
spiritual affinity.
Question 1363.
What should persons about to marry do, if they
suspect they are related to each other?
Answer:
Persons about to marry, if they suspect they are
related to each other, should make known the
facts
to
the priest, that he may examine the degree of
relationship and procure a dispensation if
necessary.
Question 1364.
What is the meaning of the command not to marry
privately?
Answer: The
command not to marry privately means that none
should marry without the blessing of God's priests
or
without witnesses.
Question 1365.
What sin is it for Catholics to be married before
the
minister of another religion?
Answer: It
is a mortal sin for Catholics to be married
before the minister of another religion, and they
who
attempt to do so incur excommunication, and
absolution from their sin is reserved to the
bishop.
Question 1366.
What is the meaning of the precept not to
solemnize marriage at forbidden times?
Answer: The
meaning of the precept not to solemnize
marriage at forbidden times is that during Lent
and
Advent the marriage ceremony should not be
performed with pomp or a nuptial Mass.
Question 1367.
What is the nuptial Mass?
Answer: The
nuptial Mass is a Mass appointed by the Church
to
invoke a special blessing upon the married
couple.
Question 1368.
Should Catholics be married at a nuptial Mass?
Answer:
Catholics should be married at a nuptial Mass,
because they thereby show greater reverence for
the
holy Sacrament and bring richer blessings upon
their wedded life.
Question 1369.
What restrictions does the Church place on the
ceremonies of marriage when one of the persons is
not
a Catholic?
Answer: The
Church places several restrictions on the
ceremonies of marriage when one of the persons is
not a Catholic. The marriage cannot take place in
the
church; the priest cannot wear his sacred
vestments nor use holy water nor bless the ring
nor
the marriage itself. The Church places
these
restrictions to show her dislike
for such
marriages, commonly called mixed marriages.
Question 1370. Why
does the Church dislike mixed marriages?
Answer: The
Church dislikes mixed marriages because such
marriages are frequently unhappy, give
rise to
many disputes, endanger the faith of the Catholic
member of the family, and prevent the religious
education of the children.
LESSON THIRTY-SEVENTH:
On the Last Judgment and the Resurrection,
Hell, Purgatory, and Heaven
Question 1371.
When will Christ judge us?
Answer:
Christ will judge us immediately after our death,
and
on the last day.
Question 1372.
What is the judgment called which we have to
undergo immediately after death?
Answer: The
judgment we have to undergo immediately after
death is called the Particular Judgment.
Question 1373.
Where will the particular judgment be held?
Answer: The
particular judgment will be held in the place
where each person dies, and the soul will go
immediately to its reward or punishment.
Question 1374.
What is the judgment called which all men have to
undergo on the last day?
Answer: The
judgment which all men have to undergo on the
last day is called the General Judgment.
Question 1375.
Will the sentence given at the particular judgment
be changed at the general
judgment?
Answer: The
sentence given at the particular judgment will
not
be changed at the general judgment, but it
will be repeated and made public to all.
Question 1376. Why
does Christ judge men immediately after death?
Answer:
Christ judges men immediately after death to
reward or punish them according to their deeds.
Question 1377. How
may we daily prepare for our judgment?
Answer: We may daily prepare for our judgment by a
good
examination of conscience, in which we will
discover our sins and learn to fear the punishment
they deserve.
Question 1378.
What are the rewards or punishments appointed for
men's souls after the Particular Judgment?
Answer: The
rewards or punishments appointed for men's
souls after the Particular Judgment are Heaven,
Purgatory, and Hell.
Question 1379.
What is Hell?
Answer:
Hell is a state to which the wicked are condemned,
and
in which they are deprived of the sight of God
for
all eternity, and are in dreadful torments.
Question 1380.
Will the damned suffer in both mind and body?
Answer: The
damned will suffer in both mind and body,
because both mind and body had a share in their
sins. The mind suffers the
"pain of loss" in
which it is tortured by the thought of having lost
God
forever, and the body suffers the "pain of
sense" by which it is tortured in all its members
and
senses.
Question 1381.
What is Purgatory?
Answer: Purgatory is the state in which those suffer
for a
time who die guilty of venial sins, or without
having satisfied for the punishment due to their
sins.
Question 1382. Why
is this state called Purgatory?
Answer:
This state is called Purgatory because in it the
souls are purged or purified from all their
stains; and it is not, therefore, a permanent or
lasting state for the soul.
Question 1383. Are
the souls in Purgatory sure of their
salvation?
Answer: The
souls in Purgatory are sure of their
salvation, and they will enter heaven as soon as
they are completely purified and made worthy to
enjoy that presence of God which is called the
Beatific Vision.
Question 1384. Do
we know what souls are in Purgatory, and how
long they have to remain there?
Answer: We
do not know what souls are in Purgatory nor how
long they have to remain there; hence we continue
to
pray for all persons who have died apparently
in
the true faith and free from mortal sin.
They
are
called the faithful departed.
Question 1385. Can
the faithful on earth help the souls in
Purgatory?
Answer: The
faithful on earth can help the souls in
Purgatory by their prayers, fasts, alms, deeds; by
indulgences, and by having Masses
said for them.
Question 1386.
Since God loves the souls in Purgatory, why does
He
punish them?
Answer:
Though God loves the souls in Purgatory, He
punishes them because His holiness requires that
nothing defiled may enter heaven and His justice
requires that everyone be punished or rewarded
according to what he deserves.
Question 1387. If
every one is judged immediately after death,
what need is there of a general judgment?
Answer:
There is need of a general judgment, though every
one
is judged immediately after death, that the
providence of God, which, on earth, often permits
the
good to suffer and the wicked to prosper, may
in
the end appear just before all men.
Question 1388.
What is meant by "the Providence of God"?
Answer: By
"the Providence of God" is meant the manner in
which He preserves, provides for, rules and
governs the world and directs all things by His
infinite Will.
Question 1389. Are
there other reasons for the general judgment?
Answer: There are other reasons for the general
judgment,
and
especially that Christ Our Lord may receive
from the whole world the honor denied Him at His
first coming, and that all may be forced to
acknowledge Him their God and Redeemer.
Question 1390.
Will our bodies share in the reward or punishment
of
our souls?
Answer: Our
bodies will share in the reward or punishment
of
our souls, because through the resurrection
they will again be united to them.
Question 1391.
When will the general resurrection or rising of
all
the dead take place?
Answer: The
general resurrection or rising of all the dead
will take place at the general
judgment, when the
same bodies in which we lived on earth will come
forth from the grave and be united to our souls
and
remain united with them forever either in
heaven or in hell.
Question 1392. In
what state will the bodies of the just rise?
Answer: The
bodies of the just will rise glorious and
immortal.
Question 1393.
Will the bodies of the damned also rise?
Answer: The
bodies of the damned will also rise, but they
will be condemned to eternal punishment.
Question 1394. Why
do we show respect for the bodies of the dead?
Answer: We
show respect for the bodies of the dead because
they were the dwelling-place of the soul, the
medium through which it received the Sacraments,
and
because they were created to occupy a place in
heaven.
Question 1395.
What is Heaven?
Answer:
Heaven is the state of everlasting life in which
we
see God face to face, are made like unto Him in
glory, and enjoy eternal happiness.
Question 1396. In
what does the happiness in heaven consist?
Answer: The
happiness in heaven consists in seeing the
beauty of God, in knowing Him as He is, and in
having every desire fully satisfied.
Question 1397.
What does St. Paul say of heaven?
Answer: St.
Paul says of heaven, "That eye hath not seen.
nor
ear heard, neither hath it entered into the
heart of man what things God hath prepared for
them that love Him." (I. Cor. ii., 9.)
Question 1398. Are
the rewards in heaven and the punishments in
hell the same for all who enter into either of
these states?
Answer: The
rewards of heaven and the punishments in hell
are
not the same for all who enter into either of
these states, because each one's reward or
punishment is in proportion to the amount of good
or
evil he has done in this world. But as
heaven
and
hell are everlasting, each one will enjoy his
reward or suffer his punishment forever.
Question 1399.
What words should we bear always in mind?
Answer: We
should bear always in mind these words of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ: "What doth it
profit a man if he gain the whole world and suffer
the
loss of his own soul, or what exchange shall a
man
give for his soul? For the Son of man shall
come in the glory of His Father with His angels;
and
then will He render to every man according to
his
works."
Question 1400.
Name some of the more essential religious truths
we
must know and believe.
Answer:
Some of the more essential religious truths we
must know and believe are:
(1) That there is but one God, and He will reward
the
good and punish the wicked.
(2) That in God there are three Divine Persons:
the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and these
Divine Persons are called the Blessed Trinity.
(3) That Jesus Christ, the Second Person of the
Blessed Trinity, became man and died for our
redemption.
(4) That the grace of God is necessary for our
salvation.
(5) That the human soul is immortal.